c 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


Zk 

^ 


/. 


A 


.<i> 


d 


1.0 


I.I 


^|28     12.5 
150   ™^^     IHRSBI 

-  1^  IIIIIM 


vs. 


IL2^  il.4    ill  1.6 


-    6" 


*• 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  at  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checkeH  hfiiow. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagde 


I      I    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


0 


Couverture  restaur^e  et/ou  pelliculde 

Cover  title  missing/      t? 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 

□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  no 

I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  Illustrations/ 


ire) 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

d  with  other  material/ 
avec  d'autres  documents 


□    Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6 


D 


D 


D 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr6e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int^rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout6es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  film6es. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-gtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mSthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu^s  ci-dessous. 


rT7   Coloured  pages/ 
U-^    Pages  de  couleur 


Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag^es 


□    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur6es  et/ou  pelliculSes 


Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  dScolorSes,  tachet^es  ou  piqu6es 


^ 


I      I    Pages  detached/ 


Pages  d^tach^es 

Showthroughy 
Transparence 


I      I    Showthrough/ 


D 
D 
D 
D 


Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  in^gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  dispontble 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure. 
etc..  ont  6t(k  film^es  d  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  Item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 
Ce  document  est  film6  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu6  ci-dessous. 
10X  14X  18X  22X 


12X 


16X 


20X 


26X 


30X 


K 


24X 


28X 


D 


32X 


.ilat^iuutmmumim»ii''mmt  lunifmmmi 


laire 
i  details 
|ues  du 
t  modifier 
iger  une 
3  filmage 


j6es 


re 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  qualit; 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibil!./ 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


L'exemplaire  filmA  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
gAntrositA  de: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetA  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  ImprimAe  sont  film6s  en  commenqant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'lllustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  film6s  en  commen^ant  par  la 
premldre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'lllustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniAre  page  qui  comporte  une  teile 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
film6s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diff^rents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  il  est  f  ilm6  d  partir 
da  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  n^cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  m6thode. 


y  errata 
)d  to 

It 

ie  pelure, 

9on  d 


1 

2 

3 

n 


32X 


1 


6 


=  .•*!%;. 


.^Jfimmitiin'tfuiwi^'^ 


i«9*M4^l6i«»****«*****^**"* 


-J. 


NEW     VI  E  W  S 


or      THE- 


ORIGIN 


or     THE 


TRIBES    AND    NATIONS 


IJiT 


o    r 


AMERICA. 


/ 

By  benjamin  SMITH  BARTON,  M,  D. 

CORRBSPONDENT-MEMBER   OP   THE   SOCIETY    OF   THE    ANTIQUARIES 
OF    SCOTLAND;    MEMBER  OF  THE    AMERICAN    PHILOSOPHICAL 
SOCIKTY  ;     FELLOW     OF    THE     AMERICAN     ACADEMY     OF 
ARTS  ANDSCIENCES   OFBOSTON;    CORRESPONDING 
MEMBER    OF     THE     MASSACHUSETTS     HIS- 
TORICAL SOCIETY, 

AND  mOFESSOR  OF  MATERIA  MEDICA,  NATURAL   HISTORV 
AND    BOTAWr, 
IN  THE 

UNIFERSirr  OF  PENNSYLI'ANIA. 


PHILADELPHIA:       ^ 

PRINTED,    FOR    THE    AUTHOR, 
BY    JOHN    B  lOREN.    » 

1797- 


V"  Of  ^,f^\^\■^^ 


K 


S^>^- 


i  '^ 


I  -  •- 


■•.  t      '■         :f 


:':iJt^ 


i!         I   I 


;*■ 


I 

1^ 


I    > 


THIS  WORK  IS  ENTERED  ACCORDING  TO  LAW. 


!    ' 


"'4siiii£^ 


^^IfaMiMMMiUkMMiftrtM^aArta 


-•i^ti 


»- 


"A  ■  " 


T    O 


rO  LAW. 


"=t 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  L.  L.  D. 

VICE-PRESIDENT 

,   ^    .,  :  ,^  _     •  r   T  H  B    ,;■  .   ..^....    y  >  '■*'  ■ 

UNITED-STATES  OF  AMERlCAt 

PRESIDENT  OF  THE  SENATE; 

*f^     .   :    ;     •  AND  f, 

PRESIDENT 


.-M»r««*'M»d^-   -■-*Tt-«J 


O  V      T  H  B 


AMERICAN  PHILOSOPHICAL  SOCIEIT, 


SIR, 

IF  the  following  pages  were  more  perfeft,  and 
of  courfe  more  worthy  of  your  notice,  I  (hould 
have  taken  additional  pleafure  in  infcribing  them 
to  you.  Even,  however,  in  their  prefent  imper- 
fed  ftate,  I  flatter  myfelf  that  you  will  receive 
them  as  a  teftimony  of  my  high  fenfe  of  your  ta- 
lents and  virtues,  and  of  your  eminent  fervices  to 
your  country.  The  only  dedications  I  ever  wrote 
were  to  two  pcrfons  whom  I  greatly  eftcemcd  and 


;-s«-;:^. 


^4C^  *'\bi^ 


----«»«.    .  J^^r 


'**aB«fe««,,i«ii;,Hfc-Ml.A^..,,^.^. 


8 


[     iv     ] 

loved  :  the  lad  to  a  common  friend*,  wliofc  vir- 
i;ues  and  fcience  endeared  him  to  his  country,  and 
whofc  removal  from  among  us,  we  Ihall  long  have 
occafion  to  deplore. 

Thcfc  pages  are,  with  peculiar  propriety,  in- 
fcribcd  to  you.     I  know  not  that  any  pcrfon  has 
paid  fo  much  attention  to  the  fubie6l  which  they 
involve :  I  know  no  one  who  places  an  higher 
value  upon  the  queftion  which  I  have  ventured  to 
difcufs.     Although,  in  the  progrefs  of  my  inqui- 
ry, I  have  differed  from  you,  in  one  or  two  effen- 
tial  points,  I  cannot  fuppofc  that  on  that  account 
the  inveftigation  of  the  queftion  will  be  the  Icfs 
agreeable  to  you.     I  am  confident,  from  my  per- 
fonal  acquaintance  with  you,  that  you  are  anxious 
for  the  difcovcry  of  truth,  and  ardent  to  embrace 
it,  in  whatever  form  it  may  prefent  itfelf.     It  is 
the  jewel  which  all  good  and  wife  men  are  inpur- 
fuit  of.     It  is  the  pm^um /aliens  of  fcience. 

I  regret,  with  you.  Sir,  the  evanifliment  of  fo 
many  of  the  tribes  and  nations  of  America,  I 
regret,  with  you,  the  want  of  a  zeal  among  our 
countrymen  for  coUefting  materials  concerning 
the  hiftory  pf  thefe  people.  I  regret  the  want  of 
the  necefTarycndeavoursto  introduce  among  thofe 
pf  them  who  have  efcaped  the  ravages  of  time,! 
[inftead  of  the  vices  and  the  miferies  of  half-civi- 

*  David  Rittenhoufe. 


■\...  ,.•'  ^" 


,  j»-?^!Af<^iiVaS^i^^  - 


[ 


] 


lized  nations]  the  true  principles  of  focial  order } 
the  arts  which  conduce   to  the   dignity  and  the 
happinefs  of  mankind,  and  a  rational  and  lading 
fyltem  of  morals  and  religion.     Let  it  not  be  faid, 
that  they  are  incapable  of  improvement.     Such 
an  aflcrtion  can  only  fuit  thofe  fpccuktivc  philo- 
fophers  who  retire  to  their  ciofcts  inveloped  in 
a  thick  atmofplicre   of   prejudices,    wliich    the 
ftrongefl:  Yv^hts  of  truth  cannot  pervade.     Natu- 
ral Hiftory,  which  opens  the  door  to  fo  much  pre- 
cious knowlcdr-    concerning  mankind,   teaches 
us,  that  the  phyfical  differences  between  nations 
are  but  inconfiderable,  and  hiftory  informs  us,  that 
civilization  has  been  conftantly  preceded  by  bar- 
barity and  rudenefs.     It  teaches  us,  a  mortifying 
truth,  that  nations  may  relapfe  into  rudenefs  a- 
gain  i  all  their  proud  monuments  crumbled  into 
dull,  and  thcmfelves,   now  favages,   fubjedts  of 
contemplation  among  civilized  nations  and  philo- 
fophers.     In  the  immenfe  fcheme  of  nature,  which 
the  feeble  mind  of  man  cannot  fully  comprehend, 
it  may  be  our  lot  to  fall  into  rudenefs  once  more. 
There  are  good  reafons  for  conjefturing,  that  the 
anceftors  of  many  of  the  favage  tribes  of  America 
are  the  d  i":endants  of  nations  who  had  attained  to 
a  much  hig  'Cr  degree  of  polifh  than  thcmfelves- 
My  inquiries,  at  leaft,  feem  to  render  it  certain, 
that  the  Americans  are  not,  as  fome  writers  have 
fuppofed,  fpecifically  different  from  the  Perfians, 
^nd  other  improved  nations  of  Afia.     The  infc- 


tjSSwiv' 


f 


"n 


i  ' 


I 


^\ 


[ 


VI 


1 


rcncc  frotTi  this  tlifcovcry  is  interefting  and  im- 
portiint.  W'c  learn  tliac  the  Americans  arc  fufccp- 
tiblc  of  improvement,  t 

If  civilisation  be  a  blefTing;   if  man  by  rclin- 
quiniinjr  the  condition  of  the  lavage  or  barbarian, 
aniiuas  a  more  independent  ftation  in  the  range 
of  hutnan  aflairs  j  if  in  proportion  to  his  advance- 
ment to  improvement  (1  fpcak  not  of  a  vicious 
refinement),  he  is  even  fitting  himfclf  for  the  en- 
joyment of  higher  comforts,  of  unmcafured  hap- 
pinefj  elfewhere  -,  it  is  furely  worthy  the  attention 
of  the  good  and  wife  to  endeavour  to  extend  the 
empire  cf  civility  and  knowledge  among  the  nu- 
merous nations  who  are  fcattered  over  the  coun- 
tries of  America.  Individuals  have  often  laboured 
in  this  bufinefs:  but  it  fcems  to  be  of  fufficicnt 
importance  to  engage  the  attention  of  whole  na- 
tions; and  it  is  peculiarly  worthy  of  the  notice  of 
the  United-States,  who  have  exhibited  the  auguft 
fpeftacle  of  a  people  rclinquiHiing  their  depend- 
ance,  and  moving  with  an  unparalleled  rapidity  to 
the  altainment  of  knowledge,  and  of  arts, 

I  know  not.  Sir,  whether  ever  the  government 
of  our  country  will  think  the  civilization  of  the 
Indians  a  matter  of  as  much  importance  as  I  do  : 
but  I  muft  confcis,  that  I  derive  a  portion  of  my 
happinefs  from  fuppofmg  that  they  will.  Should 
I  be  difappointed,  I  ihall  have  no  occafion  to  look 


i.irf»i*awi*(a»»  «»-»».  *'*^' 


r 


!<>Miii;^ 


--- -t 


[     vii     ] 

back,  vith  pain  or  rcmorfe,  tn  the  times  when  I 
have  indulged  my  feelings  on  tlic  ['uUjcO:.     . 

1  have  the  honour  to  be,  witli  the  jTrcattll  rcf- 
pcd,  Dear  Sir,  your  mod  obedient  and  humble 
Icrvant,  and  affcftionatc  friend, 

BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON. 

Philadelphia,  ,  '* 

•     June  2111.  1797.  -       ■       '.     ■    --  ^ 


K"- 


'     (''.V 


^^^1    ' 


r    • 


t^' 


■»*  Ji  ^ 


....      'V    hi: 


f  i.  ..'I 


.■-'ti 


*1,      v*/'.'V*^\ 


f- 
r 


» 


m 


mti         I-  yi^'i  1' 


}?*',• 


MilMMlMiMMx 


J 


71 


{?j>A.- 


n 


! 


;  \ 


I  \ 


>  J 


:F: 


PRE  F  AC  E. 


A 


,LL  the  Indian,  Afiatlc,  and  European  words 
which  are  compared,  or  ochcrwife  mciuioned,  in 
my  vocabularies,  &c.  are  printed  in  two  dificrcnt 
kinds  of  letter,  viz.  the  Italic  and  the  Rca.an. 
The  former,  whicli  arc  much  the  moft  numerous, 
arc  taken  from  printed  books,  or  have  been  com- 
municated to  me  by  my  friends,  in  different  parts 
of  Norrh-America.  I  have,  in  every  inUance, 
except  with  regard  to  the  accentuation,  printed 
thefe  words  as  I  found  them.  I  have  frequently 
omitted  tlie  accents,  becaul'c  the  fame  author 
fometimes  accents  his  words  in  two  or  more  dif- 
ferent ways,  and  becaufe  the  accents  are  entirely 
omitted  by  the  authors  of  fome  of  the  moft  ex- 
tenfive  of  the  American  vocabularies.  This  is 
particularly  the  cafe  in  Mr.  David  Zeifberger's 
Ef'-y  ofaDelaware-Minn  mdEngliJh  Spelling- Book*. 
All  the  words  printed  in  the  Roman  letter  were 
collefted  by  myfclf:  the  jvreater  part  of  them  as 
they  were  pronounced  by  Indians  themfelvcs;  the 
remainder  as  they  were  pronounced  by  Indian  in- 
terpreters, traders,  or  gentlemen  who  have  been 

♦  PiinteJ  at  Philadel;ihui,  in  1776. 


|\*>t^s#^* 


•Mite 


mf^mtimtiaiim 


-  •1^^j!Si<''Wfe^<<J^*JMi'^'^"je'«u-i*^t»» 


[     ix     ] 

among  the  Indians.  I  hope  the  words  thus  coUcd- 
cd  will  be  found  to  be  very  accurate.  I  have,  at 
lead,  laboured  to  be  accurate.  I  need  hardly  ob- 
fcrvc,  that  in  writing  all  thele  words,  I  have 
adopted  the  Englifli  pronunciation,  every  letter 
being  founded.  I  cannot  agree  with  thofc  pcrfons 
who  think  that  the  Englilh  language  is  not  ade- 
quate to  the  communicating  of  the  founds  of  In- 
dian words. 

*  All  the  words  under  the  head  of  Lenni-Lcnni- 
pc,  or  Dc'lawares,  are  taken  from  Zcifbcrgcr's 
EJfnyy  already  mentioned,  or  were  communicated 
to  me  by  my  induftrious  and  amiable  friend  Mr. 
JohnHcckewelder,  of  Bethlehem.  Both  of  thcfe 
gentlemen  have  adopted  the  German  fpelling. 
"  The  Indian  words,  fays  Mr.  Ztifberger,  are  all 
fpell'd  as  the  Latin  or  German,  and  every  letter 
is  pronounced.  Ch  founds  not  as  in  the  Englifti 
Tich^  but  like  c  before  o  or  u,  or  k ;  or  as  ch  in 
the  word  choir.  W  before  a  confonant  is  nearly 
pronounced  as  uchy  when  the  letter  u  almofl  lofes 
its  found,  da  after  vj  is  pronounced  together, 
and  the  found  of  the  two  vowels  fo  mixed  that 
the  hearer  cannot  well  diftinguilh  the  one  from 
the  other."  A  Tew  of  the  Chippewa,  and  part  of 
the  Munfi,  words  were  communicated  to  me  by 
Mr.  Hcckewelder.  The  greater  part  of  the  Chip- 
pewa words  are  taken  from  Carver  and  from  Long, 
who  both  adopt  the  Englilh  fpelling.     Many  of 

t 


\ 


^l«»(f»' 


} 


«.»i"'/ 


iS.^:,^:^'^ 


■  •*SAm 


tlie  Sawwannoo  words  were  communicated  to  me  by 
General  Giblbn,  of  Fort-Pitt.  The  Miamis  words 
are  principally  copied  from  aMS.  vocabulary  which 
was  kindly  communicated  to  me  by  the  author, 
the  late  Mr.  Sam,Colefworthy(ofBofton)ayoung 
gentleman  of  very  promifing  talents.  I  am  in- 
debted to  Judge  Turner  for  the  few  words  in  the 
language  of  the  Kikkapoos  and  Piankafhaws*. 
The  Algonkin  words  are  principally  taken  from 
Lahontan,  who  was  a  Frenchman.  The  words 
in  the  language  of  the  Indians  of  Penobfcot  and 
St.  John's,  are  taken  from  a  MS.  vocabulary  by 
the  Reverend  Mr.  Little.  For  this  vocabulary  I 
am  indebted  to  Judge  Sullivan,  of  Bofton.  The 
Narraganfet  words  are  taken  from  Roger  Willi- 
ams's Key.  Williams  was  an  Englilliman.  The 
Onondago  words  are  copied  from  a  very  ample 
MS.  vocabulary  by  David  Zeilberger.  This  vo- 
cabulary was  communicated  to  me  by  Mr.  Heck- 
ewelder.  The  Oneida  words  I  received  from 
Mr.  Griffith  Evans,  of  Philadelphia.  All  the 
words  in  the  languages  of  the  Pampticoughs, 
Tufcaroras,  and  Woccons,  are  taken  from  Law- 
fon's  New  Vcyage.  Lawfon  was  an  Englifhman. 
All  the  Naudoweflle  words  are  taken  from  Car- 
ver. Many  of  the  Cheerake,  Mufkohge,  Chik- 
kafah,  and  Choktah  words  are  taken  from  Adair, 
who  was  a  native  of  Ireland.     The  few  words  in 

*  In  pronouncing  the  Kikkapoo  words,  the  A  is  founded 
broad.  In  the  Piankaftiaw  words,  the  A  and  I,  are  both  pro- 
nounced as  in  French. 


■^'..•wf 


.-t^^^^^^jfmxlj^  mv'it  ^vmw  .xiA^r^-,.^,— mua: 


[     xi     ] 

the  language  of  the  Natchez  are  given  on  the  au- 
thority of  Du  Pratz,  who  was  a  Frenchman,  The 
Mexican  words  are  taken  from  De  Laet,  Clavige- 
ro,  Gage,  and  Forfter  *.  The  Poconchi  words 
from  Gage.  The  words  in  the  language  of  tl'.e 
Darien-Indiansarc  taken  from  Lionel  Wafer's  ac- 
count of  the  Ifthmus  of  Darien.  All  the  words 
in  the  languages  of  the  Jaioi,  Arwaccre,  and  She- 
baioi,  are  taken  from  De  Laet.  The  words  in 
the  language  of  the  Caraibes  are  taken  from 
Rochefort,  who  was  a  Frenchman.  The  Brafili- 
an  words  are  taken  from  De  Laet,  and  from  Marc- 
grav.  The  Chilefe  from  Forfter,  and  from 
Marcgrav.  The  Peruvian  from  Forfter,  and 
from  De  Laet.  In  the  courfe  of  the  Preliminary 
Difcourfe  and  Vocabulary,  I  have  mentioned  tlie 
authors  from  whom  the  other  American  words 
are  borrowed. 

All  the  Afiatic  and  European  words  to  which 
numbers  are  affixed  are  taken  from  the  Vccahula- 
ria  Comparativa  of  Pallasf.  With  refpcft  to  thefe 
words,  it  is  neceflary  to  obferve,  that  the  A  is 
founded  broad  as  with  the  Germans,  and  moft 
other  nations  (the  Englifii  excepted).  W  herever 
in  writing  thefe  words,  from  Pallas,  I  have  placed 
the  Ch,  as  in  Chakee^  one  of  the  Perfian  words  for 
earth  or  land,  the  Ch  is  to  be  founded  like  the  'A 
of  the  Greeks,  or  the  Chof  the  Germans, 

The   reader    will   readily   difcover   the   great 

*  Cbrervations,  &c, 
■j-  See  the  Picliminrj-y  Difcourfe,  p-^gcs  75,  76. 


V 


j^. 


^, 


IT 


\  ■ 


I     xil     ] 

chafms,  or  defiderata,  of  my  vocabularies.  An  * 
is  placed  oppofite  the  name  of  the  Amp*"' 
tribe  or  nation  where  I  have  not  been  abk  » 
procure  the  word.  A  note  of  interrogation  is 
annexed  to  fevcral  of  the  American  words,  when 
I  have  been  fomewhat  doubtful  about  the  complete 
accuracy  of  the  fpelling.  I -hope  that  gentlemen 
who  have  opportunities  of  coUefting  Indian  words 
will  communicate  them  to  me,  as  I  am  anxious  to 
purfue  this  fubjedt,  and  to  render  the  work  more 
perfcdl:.  Whatever  relates  to  the  phyfical  and 
moral  hiftory  of  the  Indians,  their  traditions,  &c. 
will  be  acceptable  to  me,  and  gratefully  acknow- 
ledged. My  coUcdlion  of  original  manufcripts 
refpefting  the  Indians  of  North-America  is,  I  be- 
lieve, already  more  extenfive  than  that  of  any  o- 
ther  individual  in  the  country.  I  am  daily  in- 
crcafing  this  coUeftion  j  not,  I  hope,  for  my  own 
exclufive  benefit,  but  for  the  interefts  of  fcience 
and  literature.  The  coUedtion  itfclf  will  eventu- 
ally be  depofited  in  fome  one  of  the  public  inftitu- 
tions  of  my  native  country. 

BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON: 
An.  £tatis  fuse  xxxi. 

ERRATA. 

In  the  Preliminary  Difcourfe,  page  ii;,  line  4,  for  fancy, 
read  vanity  :  page  24,  line  3,  for  Stralenberg,  readStrahlen- 
berg  :  page  40,  line  5,  for  tribes,  read  tribe.  In  the  Voca- 
bulary, page  5,  for  laxvto,  Tooaivttaiu,  lloatutto,  read  Tato, 
Tooatta,  'J^oatto :  for  Anutaiuee,  Awtatv,  Jwtoo,  and  Otfah, 


read  Ataee,  Ata,  Atoo,  and  Otfa, 
doon,  read  Madoon. 


Page  32,  line  7,  for  M«- 


.-^s^sm^tm^-- 


.. jito  **'..*■'> -^ 


L 


PRELIMINARY  DISCOURSE. 


"THE  Tranfmigration  o(  Nations  is, 
indeed,  a  nice  and  tickliCi  Point  to  touch 
upon  ;  But  certain  it  is,  that  many  difficul- 
ties woul(il  be  removed,  were  the  Advice 
of  Leibnitz  followed,  and  a  competent 
Knowledge  obtained  of  the  Languages  of 
North-Afia;  This  great  Philofopher  being 
fully  convinced,  that  by  the  Help  of  thefe, 
many  Things  concerning  the  Tranfmigra- 
tion of  Nations  might  be  clear'd  up.'* 

STRAHLENBERG. 


^ 


y' 


THE  celebrated  Athanafius  Kirchcr  has  ob- 
fcrved,  that  the  fluftuations  of  the  ocean 
itfclf  are  not  as  numeroos  as  the  opinions  of 
men  concerning  the  origin  of  its  falinc  impreg- 
nation *.  With  as  little  extravagance,  I  may  ob- 
fcrve,  that  the  opinions  of  writers  concerning  the 
origin,  or  parental  countries,  of  the  Americans 

•  AthanasJi  Kircheri  e  Soc.  Jefu  Mundus  Subterraneus,  &C. 
Lib.  iii.  Cap,  iii.  p.  i6i.     Amftelodami.  1665. 

,  b  ■    ■ 


i 


T-~^ 


(        ii        ) 

arc  as  numerous  as  the  tribes  and  nations  who 
inhabit  this  vaft  portion'of  the  earth.     Dropping 
this  metaphorical   language,  I   may  fafcly  alTert, 
that  few  queftions  have  excited  more  attention 
than  that  which  I  have  juft  mentioned,  and  am 
about  to  confider.  More  than  three  centuries  have  . 
now  pafied  away  fince  the  difcovery  of  the  Ameri- 
can iflands  by  Columbus.      More   than  two  cen- 
turies arc  completed  fince  extcnfivc  colonies  of 
jt     Spaniards,  of  Portugucfe,  ofEnglilh,  of  French, 
»      and  of  other  European  nations,  had  taken  pof- 
1       feffion  of  fome  of  the  faireft  and  moft  fertile  por- 
tions of  the    new-world.      Durinr    rhefc  long 
periods,  the  origin  of  the  Americans  has  conftant- 
ly  appeared   to  be  a  fubjc(5t  highly  worthy  of  in- 
vcftigation.     Hence  wc  find  that  it  has  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  writers  of  almoft  all  the  nations 
of  Europe,  not  to  mention  fome  American  writers, 
who  although  they  enjoyed  greater  apportuni- 
ties  of  acquiring  ufeful  information  on  the  fubje£b, 
have  not  been  more  fuccefsful  in  their  inquiries. 
Men  of  the  moft  oppofite  talents  have  undertaken 
this  invcftigation,    or  have  hazarded,  in  general 
terms,   their  fcntiments  on   the   fubjeft.      The 
libraries  of  ancient  and  of  modern  times  have  been 
ranfacked  by  men  of  learning  and  of  labour: 
genius  and  imagination  have  lent  it  their  aid : 
eloquence  has  fome  times  moulded  the  fubjcd  into 


.  'Jif'lBili      -" 


,iS?frrifiiWtlr>. 


-r«- 


■ipiiijipii  t|  iVi,'3ti>»i 


1 


(     iii     ) 

beauty;  whilft  religious  prejudices,  which  mix 
♦hcmfclves  with  fo  many  of  the  adions  and  the 
thoughts  of  men,  have  only  tended  to  obfcure  the 
queftion,  by  creating  proofs,  and  by  poifoning  the 
fourccs  of  a  purer  information. 


,  It  is  remote  from  my  defign  to  examine,  in  this 
memoir,  the  various  opinions  of  authors  concerning 
the  origin  of  the  Amerkans.  It  would  require  a 
large  volum  to  exhibit  even  a  general  view  of 
what  has  been  written  on  the  fubjcfl.  It  would 
require  much  time  to  do  juftice  to  the  learning 
and  ingenuity,  or  to  expofe  the  weaknefles  and 
conceits,  of  thofe  who  have  wandered  in  this  inte- 
rcfting  field  of  inquiry.  For  much  information  on 
thefubjeft,  Ireferthe  reader  to  Father  Charlevoix's 
Preliminary  Difcourfe  on  the  Origin  of  the  Americans*. 
For  much  ingenious  extravagance,  enriched,  how- 
ever, with  many  ufeful  fafts,  I  refer  him  to  Mr. 
Adair's  Hiftory  of  the  American  Indians  f.  I  fliall 
afterwards  particularly  mention  the  opinions  of 
fome  writers  on  the  queftion.  At  prefent,  I 
ftiall  content  'myfelf  with  obferving,   that    the 


•  A  Voyage  to  North-America,    &c.   two  volumes  8vo. 
Dublin:   1766.     Englifh  Tranflation. 


f  London :  1775.  ^to. 


■HMH 


■ifMi^iir 


(      ivr      ) 


l 


l^ 


theories  of  all  the  writers  on  the  fubjcft  may,  as 
far  as  my  memory  fcrves  me,  be  diftributed  into 
two  groat  clafles.  The  firft  clafs  embraces  thofe 
writers  who  fuppofe,  that  the  countries  of  Ame- 
rica derived  their  inhabitants  from  Afia,  from  Eu- 
rope, from  Africa,  or  from  the  unknown  Atlantis. 
The  fccond  clafs  embraces  thofe  who  fuppofe, 
that  the  Americans  arc  in  ftridl  language  the  abo- 
rigines of  the  foil,  and  not  emigrants  from  other 
parts  of  the  world.  The  favourers  of  the  firft 
opinion  are  much  the  moft  numerous;  ancj,  in 
general,  they  have  been  men  of  the  moft  learning 
and  refearch.  On  this  fide  are  placed  Jofcph 
I  Acofta*,   p.dward  Brerewoodf,  John  De  Lapt, 

•  The  Natural!  and  Morall  Hiftorie  of  the  Eaft  and  Weft- 
Indies,  &c.  Englifli  Tranflation.     London:  1604. 

— f  Enquiries  touching  the  diverfity  of  Languages  and  Reli« 
gions,  through  the  chief  parts  of  the  World.  London:  1674. 
$vo.  Brerewood  lived  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  He 
was  a  man  of  much  learning,  but  his  book  (the  firll  edition  qf 
which  I  have  not  Teen)  is  written  in  an  extremely  obfcurc  and 
painful  Ilyle.  I  (hall  quote  a  part  of  what  he  has  faid  on  the 
fubjedl.  He  remarks  that  as  '*  it  is  very  likely,  tha.t  yimerica 
reci:ived  her  firil  Inhabitants,  from  the  Eaft  border  of  Jjia ; 
So  is  it  altogether  unlike,  that  it  received  them  from  any 
other  part  of  all  that  Border,  fave  from  Tartary.  Becaufe,  in 
AiurUa  there  is  not  to  be  difcerned  any  token  or  indication  at 
all,  of  the  Arts  or  Indullry  of  China,  or  India,  or  Cataia,  ox 


(       V       ) 

Hugo  Grotius,  George  De  Hornn  *,  and  an  hun- 
dred others.     Here,  of  courfc,   the  clergy  takci 
their  ftand.     On  the  other  fide  of  the  qucftion, ' 

•  I  have  no  knowledge  of  what  De  Laet,  Grotius,  and  Da 
Hornn  have  written  on  this  fubjcdl,  except  from  Charlcvoix't 
Preliminary  Difcourfe. 

any  other  Civil  Region,  along  all  that  border  of  Afia :  But  in 
their  grofs  ignorance  of  Letters,  and  of  Arts,  in  their  Idola- 
try, and  the  fpecialties  of  it,  in  their  Incivility,  and  many 
barbarQus  properties,  they  refemble  the  old  and  rude  Tartars, 
above  all  the  Nations  of  the  earth,  \yhich  opinion  of  mine, 
touching  the  Americans  defcending  from  the  Tartars,  rather 
than  from  any  other  Nation  in  that  boder  of  Afia,  after  the 
liser  vicinity  of  Afia  to  America,  this  rcafon  above  all  other« 
may  bed  ellablifh  and  perfwade  :  becaufe  it  is  certain,  that 
that  Northeaft  part  of  Afia  poHefTed  by  the  Tartars,  is,  if  not 
continent  with  the  Weft  fide  of  America,  which  yet  remaineth 
fomewhat  doubtful :  yet  certainly,  and  without  all  doubt,  it 
^5  the  leafl  dis-joyned  by  Sea,  of  all  that  Coaft  of  Afia,  for 
that  thofe  parts  of  Afia  and  America,  are  continent  one  with 
the  other,  or  at  moft,  dif-joyned  but  by  fome  narrow  Channel 
of  the  Ocean,  the  ravenous  and  harmful  Beafts,  wherewith 
America  is  ftored,  as  Bears,  Lions,  Tigers,  Wolves,  Poxes, 
&c.  (which  men,  as  is  likely,  would  never  to  their  own  harm 
tranfport  out  of  the  one  Continent  to  the  other)  may  import. 
For  from  Noahs  Ark,  which  retted  after  the  Deluge,  in  Afia, 
all  thofe  Beafts  mutt  of  ncceffity  fetch  their  beginning,  feeing 
they  could  not  proceed  by  the  courfc  of  Nature,  as  the  un- 
perfeft  fort  of  living  Creatures  do,  of  Pntrefaiflion  :  or  if  they 
might  have  Putrefadion  for  their  parentage,  or  receive  their 
original  [by  any  other  new  fort  of  Generation]  of  the  Earth 


■wMaaii  ■iiJtMiMMia^M^BLdiMi 


'a»5r-"~^ 


h   ' 


It 


(      vi     ) 

we  find  the  author  of  LePhilofopbe  Douceur^,  the 

!    late  Mr.  do  Voltaire,    Bernard  Romans  J.  and  a 

few  others,  who  have,    indeed,    examined   the 

t  Printed  at  Berlin,  in  1774-     ^  have  never  feen  this  work. 

X  A  Concifc  Natural  lUftory  of  Eaft  and  Weft-Florida,  &c. 
New- York :  1776.  izmo.  This  author  faye  he  does  not  be- 
lieve tlwt  the  red  men  of  America  have  come  "  from  the  weft- 
ward  out  of  the  eaft  of  Afia."  "  I  am  firmly  of  opinion,  fays 
he,  that  God  created  an  original  man  and  woman  in  this  part 
of  the  globe,  of  different  fpecies  from  any  in  the  other  parts, 
and  if  perchance  in  the  Ruffian  dominions,  there  are  a  people 
of  frmilar  make  and  manners,  is  it  not  more  natural  to  think 
they  were  colonies  from  the  numerous  nations  on  the  continent 
of  America,  than  to  imagine,  that  from  the  fmall  compara- 
tive number  of  thofc  Ruffian  fubjefts.  fuch  a  vaft  country 
Ihould  have  been  fo  numerouHy  peopled,"  &c.  p.  38,  39. 

without  fpecial  procreation  of  their  own  kind,  then  I  fee  no 

neceffit",  why  they  ftiould  by  Gods  fpecial  appointment,  be  to 

carefulV  prefervcdin  lioahs  AtV.  [as  they  were]  in  time  of  the 

Deluge      Wherefore,  feeing  it  is  certain,  that  thofc  ravenous 

Beafts  of  America,  are  the  progeny  of  thofe  of  the  fame  kind 

in  Afta,  a»  d  that  men.  as  is  likely,  conveyed  them  not  [to 

their  own  prejudice]  from  the  one  Continent  to  the  other,  it 

carryeth  a'  great  likelyhood  and  appearance  of  truth,  that  if 

'  they  joyn  not  together,  yet  are  they  neer  neighbours,  and 

but  little  disjoyncdeach  from  other,  for  tffta  to  this  day,  in 

the  inesof  Cuba.  Jamaica,  Hifpaniola.  Burichena,  and  all  the 

reft,  which  are  fo  far  removed  from  the  firm  land,  that  thefe 

Beafts  cannot  fwim  from  it  to  them.  th.  Spaniards  reaord.  that 

Boneof  thefe  are  found."  Enquiries,  &c.  p.  117, 118, 119, 120. 


.11  iiiMiiiir?'' 


(     vu     ) 

qiicftion  in  a   very   fupcrficial  manner*.     This,    f 

with  rcfpcdl  to  the  enquiry,  is  their  greateft  crime. 

» ■    ■ 
It  is  remarkable,  as  Charlevoix  obferves,   that 

thofe  who  have    undertaken  this    inveftigation 

"  fhould  have  neglcdled  the  only  Means  that  re- 

*  I  fliall  here  quote  what  Mr.  de  Voltaire  hai  faid  on  thi* 
Aibjefl.  •'  The  apron,  which  nature  has  given  to  the  Caffres, 
and  whofe  flabby  and  lank  Attn  falls  from  their  naval  halfway 
down  their  thighs ;  the  black  breafts  of  the  Samoiedes  women, 
the  beard  of  the  males  of  our  continent,  and  the  beardlefi 
chins  of  the  Americans,  are  fuch  llriking  dillinflions,  that  it 
is  fcarce  poflible  to  imagine  that  they  are  not  each  of  them  of 
different  races. 

*'  But  now,  continues  our  lively  author,  if  it  (hould  be  ajk* 
ed,  from  whence  came  the  Americans,  it  ihould  be  aiked  front 
whence  came  the  inhabitants  of  the  Terra  Aullralis ;  and  ic 
has  been  already  anfwered,  that  the  fame  providence  which 
placed  men  in  Norway,  planted  fome  alfo  in  America  and 
under  the  antarflic  circle,  in  the  fame  manner  as  it  planted 
trees  and  made  grafs  to  grow  there."  7%e  Pbilofiphy  of  Hlf- 
torj.  p.  8  &  9.  London  :  1766.  In  another  part  of  the  fame 
very  Angular  and  incorrect  work  (p.  46.)  he  fays,  •'  Can  it 
ftill  be  aflced  from  whence  came  th :  men  who  peopled  Ame- 
rica ?  The  fame  queftion  might  be  a/ked  with  regard  to  th« 
Terra  Auftralis.  They  are  much  farther  diftant  from  the  port 
which  Columbus  fat  out  fronr,  than  the  Antilles.  Men  and 
beads  have  been  found  in  al'  parts  of  the  earth  that  are  inha* 
bitable ;  Who  placed  them  there  ?  We  have  already  anfwered 
he  that  caufed  the  grafs  tr  grow  in  the  fields ;  and  it  is  no 
more  furprifmg  to  find  men  in  America,  than  it  is  to  find  flies 
there."  By  the  way,  it  may  be  doubted  whether  flies,  any- 
more than  bees,  are  natives  of  America. 


/ 


4>-. 


iflilliMlgliri 


II    Art-**^ 


ip* 


,«^ 


I 


"J 


(     viii     ) 

maincd  to  come  at  the  Truth  of  what  they  were  in 
Search  of}  I  mean,  the  comparing  the  Languages. 
In  effcft,   in   the  Refcarch  in  queftion,  it  appears 
to  me,   continues  our  fenfiblc  author,    that   the 
Knowledge  of  the  principal  Languages  of  America, 
and  the  comparing  them  with  thofe  of  our  Hemif- 
phere,  that  are  looked  upon  as  primitive  might 
poflibly  fct  us  upon  fomc  happy  Difcovcry,  and 
that  Way  of  afcending  to  the  Original  of  nations, 
which  is  the  Icaft  equivocal,   is  far  from  being  fo 
difficult  as  might  be   imagined.     We  have  had, 
and  ftill  have  Travellers  and  Miffionarics,  who 
have  worked  on  the  languages  that  arc  fpoken  in 
all  the  provinces  of  the  New- World.     It  would 
only  be  neceflary  to  make   a  CoUcftion  of  their 
Grammars  and  Vocabularies,  and  to  Collate  them 
with  the  dead  and  living  Languages  of  tl^e  Old 
World  that  pafs  for  Originals.  Even  the  different 
Dialefts,   in  Spite  of  the  alterations  they  have  un- 
dergone, ftill  retain    enough    of  the    Moihcr- 
Tonguc  to  furnifti  confiderablc  Lights. 

«»  Inftead  of  this  Method,  which  has  been  ne- 

I      glefted,  they  have  made  Enquiries  into  the  Man- 

1     ners,  Cuftoms,  Religion,   and  Traditions  of  the 

I     Americans^  in  order  to  difcover    their  Original. 

I    Notwithftanding,  I  am  pcrfuaded,  that  this  Dif- 

\    quifition   is  only  capable   of  producing  a  falfc 

\  Light,  more  likely   to  dazzle,  and   to  make  us 

I  wander  from  the  right  Path,   than  to  lead  uu  with 


\ 


i__ 


-^j^m»!ntff*it%~m 


1  iiifciiniinrtni 


X 


..».^ 


./ 


(     ix     ) 

Certainly  to  the  Point  propofcd.  Ancient  Tradi- 
tions are  effaced  from  the  Minds  of  fuch  as  have 
not,  or  who,  during  fcveral  agest  have  been,  with- 
out any  Helps  to  preferve  them  j  and  half  tlic 
World  is  exadlly  in  this  fituation.  New  Events, 
and  a  new  Arrangement  of  Things  give  Rife  to 
new  Traditions,  which  efface  the  former,  and  are 
themfelves  eff'aced  in  their  Turn.  After  one  or 
two  Centuries  have  paflcd,  there  no  longer  re- 
main any  Marks  capable  of  leading  us  to  find  the 
Traces  of  the  firft  Traditions. 


t\ 


\ 


*'  The  Manners  very  foon  degenerate  by  Means 
of  Commerce  with  Foreigners,  and  by  the  mix- 
ture of  feveral  Nations  uniting  in  one  Body,  and 
by  a  change  of  Empire  always  accompanied  with 
a  new  Form  of  Government.  How  much  more 
Reafon  is  there  to  believe  fuch  a  fcnfible  Altera- 
tion of  Genius  and  Manners  amongft  wandering 
nations  become  favage,  living  without  Principles, 
Laws,  Education,  or  civil  Government,  which 
might  ferve  to  bring  them  back  to  the  ancient 
Manners.  Cuftoms  are  ffill  more  eafily  deftroyed. 
A  new  Way  of  living  introduces  new  Cuftoms, 
and  thofe  which  have  been  forfaken  are  very  foon 
forgotten.  What  ihall  I  fay  of  the  abfolute  Want 
of  fuch  Things  as  are  moft  neceflary  to  Life  ?  And 
of  which,  the  Neceflity  of  doing  without,  caufcs 
their  Names  and  Ufe  to  periih  together. 


* 


tlStmamm 


<^tmmtii'<^ 


( 


) 


•• 


««  Laftly,  nothing  has  undergone  more  fudden, 
frequent,  or  more  furprinng  Revolutions  than  Re- 
ligion.     When  once  men  have  abandoned  the 
only  true  one,  they  ioon  lofe  it  out  of  their  Sight, 
and  find  themfclvcs  entangled  and  bewildered  in 
fuch  a  Labyrinth  of  incoherent  Errors,  Inconfift- 
cncy  and  Contradiftion  being  the  natural  Inheri- 
tance of  Falfchood,  that  there  remains  not  the 
fmallelt  Thread  to  lead  us  back  to  the  Truth, 
Wc  have  feen  a  very  fenfible  Example  of  this  in 
the  laft  Age.     The  Buccamieers  of  St.  Domingo, 
who  were  Chriftians,  but  who  had  no  Commerce 
except  amongft  themfclves,  in  Icfs  than  thirty 
Years,  and  through  the  fole  Want  of  religious 
Worlhip,  Inftruftion,  and  an  Authority  capable  of 
retaining  them  in  their  Duty,  had  come  [to  fuch  a 
Pafs,  as  to  have  loft  all  Marks  of  Chriftianity, 
except  Baptifm  alone.     Had  thefe  fubfifted  only 
to  the   third    Generation,    their    Grandchildren 
would  have  been  as  void  of  Chriftianity  as  the 
Inhabitants  of  Tara  Jnftralis,  or  New-Guinea. 
They  might  poflTibly  have  preferved  fomc  Cere- 
monies, the  Rcafon  of  which  they  could  not  have 
accounted  for,  and  is  it  not  precifely  in  the  fame 
•  manner,  that  fo  many  infidel  Nations  are  found  to 
'  have  in  their  idolatrous  Worlhip  Ceremonies  which 
appear  to  have  been  copied  after  ours. 


'tmmm 


:.•*« 


(     xi     ) 


"  The  Cafe  is  not  the  foiiie  with  Rcfpeft  to 
1  angiiagcs.  I  allow  that  a  living  Language  is 
fubjcCt  to  continual  Changes,  and  as  all  Languages 
have  been  fo,  we  may  fay  with  Truth,  that  none 
of  them  havp  prefcrved  their  original  Purity. 
But  it  is  BO  Icfstrue,  that  in  Spite  of  the  Changes, 
introduced  by  Cuftom,  they  have  not  loft  every 
Thing  by  which  they  arc  diftinguiflied  from 
Others,  which  is  fufficicntfor  our  prefcnt  Purpofej 
and  that  from  the  Rivulets  arifing  from  the  prin- 
cipal Springs,  I  mean  the  Dialeds,  we  may  afcend 
to  the  Mother  Tongues  themfclves;  and  that  by 
attending  to  the  obfervatiops  of  a  learned  Acade- 
mician*, that  Mother  Tongues  are  diftingujflied 
by  being  more  nervous  than  thofe  derived  from 
them,  becaufc  they  arc  formed  from  Nature  ;  that 
they  contain  a  greater  Number  of  Words  imitating 
the  Things  whereof  they  are  the  Signs  j  that  they 
arc  lefs  indebted  to  Chance  or  Hazard,  and  that 
that  Mixture  which  forms  the  Dialefts,  ajways 
deprives  them  of  fome  of  that  Energy,  which  the 
natural  Connexion  of  their  Sound  with  the 
Things  they  reprefcqt  always  ^ivc  them, 


**  Hence,  I  conclude,  that  if  thofe  charafter- 
iftical  Marks  are  found  in  the  American  Languages, 
we  cannot  reafonably  doubt  of  their  being  truly 
original  j  and,  confequently,  that  the  People  whq 

•  "  M.  r  Abbe  du  Bos,  his  Hiftory  of  Paiming  and  Poetry." 


ttl»«»-f,,J;iw««»4» 


I 


-ilbi 


■*ifi!l««SW#lw 


i*|: 


(     xii     ) 

fpcak  them  have  paffed  over  into  that  Hemlf: 
phcre,  a  Ihort  Time  after  the  firft  Difpcrfion  of 
Mankind ;  efpecially  if  they  are  entirely  unknown 
in  our  Contincnt;|:." 

There  is  fo  much  good  fcnfe  in  the  preceding 
obfcrvations,  that  I  co«ld  have  no  hefitation  about 
the  propriety  of  quoting  them  at  length.     I  was 
the  more  willing  to  do  this,  as  I  felt  a  defire  to 
exprefs  my  gratitude  to  Father  Charlevoix  for 
having  been,  in  fome  meafure  at  leaft,  by  thefc 
very  obfcrvations,  inftrumental  in  encouraging  me 
in  the  inquiry  which  I  now  offer  to  the  public. 
But  let  it  not  be  fuppofed,  that  I  mean  to  fub- 
fcribe  to  eyery  thing  our  author  has  faid.    Though 
language  is  of  fo  much,  and  of  the  firft,  confe- 
qucnce  in  eftimating  the  affinities  [if  I  may  be  al- 
lowed the  exprcffion]  of  nations ;  and  although 
where  there  is  no  affinity  in  language  to  be  difco- 
vercd,  I  fliould  be  much  inclined  Cwithout  the 
ftrongeft  phyfical  and  other  proofs]   to  doubt 
whether  ever  two  nations  have  been  the  fame,  yet 
J  am  perfuaded  that  the  phyfical  circumftances  of 
figure  and  complexion,  the  great  features  of  reli- 
gious worfhip,  the  mythology,  and  even  the  tra- 
ditions, of  nations  are  circumftances  which  deferve 
much  attention  in  all  our  inquiries  concerning 


t  A  Vpyag«  \o  Nortb-Am|rica,  &9'lol,  I.  p. 40>4^i»  i^>^Ji 


(   x'»»   ) 


their  original,  and  Ipread  over  the  world.  It  it 
true,  as  Charlevoix  obfcrves,  that  "  nothing  has 
undergone  more  fudden,  frequent,  or  more  fupri- 
fing  Revolutions  than  JReligion."  Thefc  revolu- 
tions are  accomplifhed  in  the  tranfitions  of  man-> 
kind  from  the  ftatcs  of  favages  or  barbarians  to 
^he  conditions  of  civilized  men ;  in  the  changes 
pf  governments ;  in  the  admixture  of  nations }  in 
rfiC  progrefs  of  reafon,  and  fcience,  and  refearchj 
in  the  viciifitudes  of  our  individual  fortunes ;  and, 
tita,  in  the  unhappy  relapfe  of  nations  once  civil- 
ized, or  conliderably  improved,  to  the  condition 
of  favages  again.  Local  and  very  narrow  circum- 
ftances  often  give  rife  to  a  great  difference  in  the 
religious  features  of  a  people ;  whilfl:  the  hand  of 
one  man  fhall  crumble  into  duft  the  yaft  fabric 
which  it  has  required  the  exertions  of  many  na- 
tions, through  a  long  feries  of  ages,  to  raife  and 
fupport.  Thefe  things  are  true :  they  are  pro- 
claimed by  the  hiftory  of  mankind  j  and  many  of 
the  proofs  of  them  are  to  be  coUedled  among  the 
favages  of  America. 

But  fome  of  th^  features  of  religious  worlhip, 
and  of  fuperftition,  are  extremely  permanent.  It 
was  a  long  time  before  the  Jews  could  be  brought 
to  lay  afide  their  idolatry :  but  at  length  they  re- 
linquifhed  it,  and  adopted  the  notion  of  the  unity 
pf  God,  which  they  have  retained,  with  a  moft ' 


\  1 


ir<»i«i'i«*m-ji 


M 


h 


I 

Ml. 


!l 


f 


(     xiv     ) 

f  commendable  zeal  and  firmnefs,  in  the  midft  of 
all  their  opprefllons  and  misfortunes,    through 
many  centuries.     It  had  long  been  thought  that 
traces  of  the  religion  of  the  ancient  Perfians  could 
be  difcovercd  in  America.     In  the  courfe  of  this 
inquiry,  Ifhall  fliow  that  the  language  of  the  Per- 
fians is  not  unknown  in  this  continent,     Yet  ma- 
ny ages  muft  have  elapfed  fmce  there  fubfifted 
between  the  Perfians,  or  other  Afiatics  fpeaking 
their  language,  a  connexion  with  the  Americans. 
Many  ages,  then,  have  not  been  fufficient  to  de- 
ftroy  the  religion  of  fire  in  America. 

\       As  mankind  have  ever  been  remarked  for  re- 
taining their  errors,  fo  even  the  groffeft  features  of 
their  mythology  are  preferved  for  a  long  time,  in 
the  midft  of  all  the  viciflitudes  of  fortune  to  which 
nations  are  expofed.  The  mythology  of  Afiais  ftill 
preferved  in  America.     We  trace  it  with  confi- 
dence  among  the  favages  from  one  end  to  the 
other  of  this  continent.     True  it  is,  that  this  my- 
thology, as  well  as  the  religion  of  the  people,  is 
faft  difappearing,  and  a  few  years  will  leave  hard- 
ly any  veftiges  of  it  behind.     But  this  is  not  fo 
much  owing  to  the  influence  of  time  itfelf,  as 
to  the  connexion  of  the  Americans  with  the  Eu- 
ropeans, and  their  defcendants. 

.  The  traditions  of  nations   arc,   certainly,  of 
much  confequence  in  all  our  inquiries  into  their 


\ 


1 


t    1 


(      XV       ) 

origin  and  migrations.  It  is  true  that  the  traditions 
of  a  people  cannot  be  prefcrved  long  in  a  pure, 
unvitiated  ftream.     They  are  mixed  with  fables, '  -  / 

which  are  the  children  of  fiMMf,  of  fear,  of  fu-   a/^^*'***'y 
pcrftition,     all  which    fo   ftrongly   charafterize  , 
our  kind,  but  which  more  efpecially  characterize 
nations,  who  are  incapable  of  tranfmitting  to  their 
pofterity  written  monuments  of  their  fucccfles  or 
misfortunes.     I  fhall  afterwards  have  occafion  to 
fliow,  that  were  it  not  for  the  traditions  of  many 
American  nations  we  might  for  ever  remain  in 
doubt  concerning  the  real  origin  of  thefe  people. 
/  The  great  affinity  of  their  languages  with  the  lan- 
guages of  Afia  and  Europe  is  not  fufficient  to 
prove,   that  the  Americans  are  emigrants  from 
thefe  portions  of  the  world.     It  only  proves  that 
the  Americans  and  many  Afiatic  and  European 
nations  are  the   fame  people.     It  tells  us  not 
which  was  the  parent  ftock.     And  in  this  inqui- 
ry, we  afllime  no  theory  as  eftablilhed  with  abfo- 
lute  certainty,  however  it  may  be  fandioned  by 
the  voice  of  many  ages./ 

Authors  have  laid  too  much  ftrefs  upon  the 
circumftancc  of  the  refemblance  of  cuftoms  and 
manners  among  the  Americans  and  the  people  of 
the  oM- world.  But  what  I  have  faid  of  the  religion  j 
and  mythology  of  nations  likewife  appHes  to  their  i 
cuftoms,  and  their  manners.      Thefe  are  fome-.' 
times  very  perniancnt,  and  ought  not  to  be  neg-) 


% 


v*^gh^:. 


iiv*j-»-^¥.j?T«i5^r 


uh 


I 


.    i 


A 


\ 


(    xvi    ) 

(  le^bed  in  an  extenfive  inquiry  into  the  origin  of  t 
people.  For  fome  intcrefling  information  con- 
cerning  the  cuftoms  which  arc  common  to  America 
and  the  north  of  Afia,  I  beg  leave  to  refer  the 
reader  to  the  yirctic  Zoology  of  my  learned  and 
much-valued  friend  Mr.  Pennant*.  The  limits 
tf  this  memoir  will  not  permit  me  to  dwell  upon 
the  fubje£):,  which,  however,  is  extremely  inr 
terefting. 

The  phyfical  circumftances  of  figure  and  com- 
plexion are  worthy  of  much  attention  in  all  our 
inquiries  of  this  kind.  It  mufi:  be  confcficd  that 
climate  and  food,  and  other  phyfical  caufes,  are 
adequate  to  the  production  of  great  changes  in  the 
conftitution  of  mankind.  But  thefe  changes  are 
wrought  only  in  a  long  courfe  of  time.  Many  cen* 
I  turies  have  not  been  able  to  efface  the  refemblances 
In  figure  and  complexion  of  the  Americans  to  the 
Afiaticsf .  Independent  on  language,  on  religions, 

*  See  Introdttdlion  to  the  Arctic  Zoology, p.  260,  a6i,  262. 
Second  edition.    London:  1792. 

f  **The  portiait  punter,  lAt.Smiiert,  who  accompanied  Dr. 
Btrhkft  then  Dean  of  Dtrry,  and  afterwards  Bifliop  of  Cltyntf 
from  Italy  to  Amtrica  in  1728,  was  employed  by  the  Grand 
Dttke  of  Tmfia^,  while  at  Flortnce,  to  paint  two  or  three  Si- 
berian Tartars,  prefented  to  the  Duke  by  the  Czar  of  Rugta. 
This  Mr.  Smihrrt,  upon  his  landing  at  Narragan/tt-Baj  with 
Dr.  Birkikf,  inftantly  recognized  the  Indians  here  to  be  the 
fiWM  pdpplc  as  the  Siberia^  Tartars  whofe  piaures  he  ha4 


Vf 


7 


(     xvii     ) 

oni  mythology,  on  traditions,  on  cuftoms  and  man- 
ners, the  naturalift,  or  man  of  obfervation,  would 
be  induced  to  declare,  that  the  nations  of  America 
and  many  nations  of  Afia  are  the  fame.  So  cer- 
tain arc  phyfical  tefts,  fince  they  arc  confirmed  by 
the  limilarity  of  language.  — 


I  now  proceed  to  ftatc  the  opinions  of  two  late 
writers  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Americans. 
Thefc  writers  are  our  learned  and  excellent  coun- 
tryman Mr.  Jefferfon,  and  the  Abbe  Clavigero. 
I  Chink  proper  to  exibic  their  opinions  in  this  place, 
becaufe  both  of  them  have  introduced  fome  obfer- 
vations  on  the  fubjcft  of  the  American  languages. 
I  Am  not  labouring  to  be  methodical,  otherwife  I 
fhould  introduce  only  a  part  of  thefe  quotations  on 
the  prefent  occafion. 

d  ^-    . 

taken."  7%e  United  States  Flevated  t«  Glory  and  Honour.  A 
Sermon,  preached  before  his  Excellency  Jonathan  Trumtull,  Efq. 
L.L.D.  i^c.i^c.  By  Ezra  Stiles,  D.  D.  L.L.D.  Prefident 
of  Yale  College,  p.  16  &  17.  Second  edition.  Worcefter, 
1785.  That  very  refpedable  traveller  Mr.  John  Bell,  of  Anter- 
mony,  obferves>  "  from  all  the  accounts  I  have  heard  and  read 
of  the  natives  of  Canada,  there  is  no  nation  in  th«  world  which 
they  fo  much  refemble  as  the  Tongufians.  The  diftance  be- 
tween them  is  not  fo  great  as  is  commonly  imagined."  Tra- 
vels/rem  St.  Peterjburghin  Ruffia,  to  various  Parts  cf  /}fia.  vol  i. 
p.  280.  Edinburgh:  1788.  8vo.  I  (hall  afterwards  fhovv,  that 
the  language  of  the  Siberian  Tartars  and  that  of  the  -Toun- 
goolt,  or  Tongufians,  have  an  extenfive  range  in  North-Ame- 
rica. 


'  •<''* 


•iiiiiwir»irti<rniiir  -■. 


.iiHtiitiMttm 


(     xviii     ) 

**  Great  qucftion,  fays  Mr.  Jcffcrfon,  has  ariien 
from  whence  came  thofc  aboriginal  inhabitants  of 
America  ?  Difcovcrics,  long  ago  made,  were  fuf- 
ficient  to  (hew  that  a  paflagc  from  Europe   to 
America  was  always  prafticablc,  c^-cn  to  the  im- 
perfeft  navigation  of  ancient  tirfies.      In  going 
from  Norway  to  Iceland,  from  Iceland  to  Groen- 
land,  from  Greenland  to  Labrador,  the  firft  tra- 
jca  is  the  wideft  :  and  this  having  been  pr'aftifcd 
from  the  earlieft  times  of  which  we  have  any  ac- 
count of  that  part  of  the  earth,  it  is  not  difficult 
to  fuppofc  that  the  fubfequent  trajedts  may  have 
been  fometimes  paffed.     Again,  the  late  difcpve- 
ries  of  Captain  Cook,  coafting  from  Kamfchatka 
to  California,  have  proved  th4t,  if  the  two  conti- 
nents of  Afia  and  America  befeparate^  at  all,  it  is 
only  by  a  narrow  ftreight.     9o  that  from  this  fide 
alfo,  inhabitants  may  have  paffed  into  America : 
and  the  refemblance  between  the  Indians  of  Ame- 
rica and  the  Eaftern  inhabitants  of  Afia,  would 
induce  us  to  conjefture,  that  the  former  are  the 
defcendants  of  the  latter,  or  the  latter  of  the  for- 
mer :  excepting  indeed  the  Elkimaux,  who,  from 
the  fame  circumftance  of  refemblance,  and  from 
identity  of  language,  moft  be  derived;  from  the 
Groenlandcr^  and  thefe ,  probably  from  fomc  of 
the  northern  parts  of  the  old  continent.  /  A  know- 
ledge of  their  fcveral  languages  would  be  the  moft 
certain  evidence  of  their  derivation  which  could 


■^JlO,„,^,«.-*.*i 


J[l-^ll 


(      xix      ) 

be  produced.  In  faft,  it  is  the  bcft  proof  of  the 
affinity  of  nations  which  ever  can  be  referred  to. 
How  many  ages  have  elapfed  fince  the  Englifli, 
the  Dutch,  the  Germans,  the  Swifs,  the  Norwe- 
gians, Danes  and  Swedes  have  feparated  from 
their  common  (lock  ?  Yet  how  many  moremuil 
elapfe  before  the  proofs  of  their  common  origin, 
which  exift  in  their  feveral  languages,  will  difap- 
pcar  ?  It  is  to  be  lamented  then,  very  much  to  be 
lamented,  that  we  have  fuffered  fo  many  of  the 
Indian  tribes  already  to  extinguifh,  without  our 
having  previoufly  collcfted  and  dcpofited  in  the 
records  of  literature,  the  general  rudiments  at  leaft 
of  the  languages  they  fpoke.  Were  vocabularies 
formed  of  all  the  languages  fpoken  in  North  and 
South  America,  prcfcrving  their  appellations  of 
the  mod  common  objefts  in  nature,  of  thofe  which 
muft  be  prefent  to  every  nation  barbarous  or  ci- 
vilifed,  with  the  inflexions  of  their  nouns  and 
verbs,  their  principles  of  regimen  and  concord, 
and  thcfe  depofued  in  all  the  public  libraries,  it 
would  furnifh  opportunities  to  thofe  (killed  in  the 
languages  of  the  old  world  to  compare  them  with 
thefe,  now,  or  at  any  future  time,  and  hence  to 
conftrudt  the  beft  evidence  of  the  derivation  of  this 
part  of  tke  human  race. 

/  "  But  imperfe-ft  as  is  our  knowledge  of  the 
tongues  fpoken  in  America,  it  fuffices  to  difcovf-r 
the  following  remarkable  fai5l.     Arranging  them 


I 


rzr^rA:' 


I 


(       XX       ) 

under  the  radical  ones  to  which  they  may  be  pal- 
pably traced,  and  doing  the  fame  by  thofc  of  the 
red  men  of  Afia,  there  will  be  found  probably 
twenty  in  America,  for  one  in  Afia,  of  thofe  ra- 
dical languages,  fo  called,  hecaufc,  if  they  were 
ever  the  fame,  they  have  loft  all  refcmblance  to 
one  another.     A  feparation  into  dialedts  may  be 
the  work  of  a  few  ages  only,  but  for  two  dialeft* 
to  recede  from  one  another  till  they  have  loft  all 
veftjgcs  of  their  common  origin,  muft  require  an 
immenfe  courfe  of  time  j  perhaps  not  Icfs  than 
many  people  give  to  the  age  of  the  world.     A 
greater  number  of  thofe   radical  changes  of  lan- 
guage having  taken  place  among  the  red  men  of 
America,  proves  them  of  greater  antiquity  than 
thofc  of  Afia*"/ 

I.  "  The  Americans  (fays  the  learned  author  of 
the  Hiftory  of  Mexico,)  "  dcfcendcd  from  different 
nations,  or  from  different  families,  difperfed  after  the 
confufion  of  tongues.  No  perfon  will  doubt  of  the 
truth  of  this,  who  has  any  knowledge  of  the  multi- 
tude and  great  diverfity  of  the  Ame'rican  languages. 
In  Mexico  we  have  aire  :dy  found  thirty-Hvc :  in 
South-America  there  are  ftill  more  known.  In 
the  beginning  of  the  laft  century  the  Portuguefc 
counted  fifty  in  Maragnon.     It  is  true,  that  there 


•  Notes  on  the  State  of  Virginia,  p.  162,  163,  164,  165. 
London:  1787. 


(       XXI       ) 

is  a  great  affinity  between  fome  of  thofe  languages, 
which  fliews  that  ti  are  fprung  from  the  fame 
parent,  namely,  the  Eudeve,  Opata,  and  Tanabuma- 
ra,  in  North-America,  and  the  Mocoifi,  Toia,  and 
Abipona  in  South-America  j  but  there  arc  many 
others  alfo,  as  different  from  each  other  as  the 
Ulyrian  from  the  Hebrew.  We  can  fafcly  affirm, 
that  there  are  no  living  or  dead  languages  which 
can  differ  more  among  each  other  than  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Mexicans,  Otomics,  Tarafcas,  May- 
as, and  Miztecas,  five  languages  prevailing  in  dif- 
ferent provinces  of  Mexico.  It  would  therefore 
be  abfurd  to  fay,  that  languages  fo  different  were 
different  dialedls  of  one  original.  How  is  it  pof- 
fible  a  nation  Ihould  alter  its  primitive  language 
to  fuch  a  degree,  or  multiply  its  diale<5ls  fo  vari- 
oufly,  that  there  Ihould  not  be,  even  after  many 
centuries,  if  not  feme  words  common  to  all,  at 
Icaft  an  affinity  between  them,  or  fomc  traces  left 
of  their  origin*  ? 

II.  "  The  Americans  do  not  derive  their  origin 
from  any  people  now  cxifting  in  the  ancient  world, 
or  at  lead  there  is  no  grounds  to  affirm  it.  This 
inference  is  founded  on  the  fame  argument  with 
the  preceding,  fincc  if  the  Americans  defcended 
of  any  of  thofe  people,  it  would  be  poffible  to  trace 
their  origin  by  fomc  marks  in  their  languages  in 


'  ] 


^  i\ 


» 


o. 


i\ 


*  I  doubt  not  that  were  thefe  languages  compared,  with  la- 
bor and  attention,  fome  affinity  between  them  would  bs  difco- 
vcred. 


.uiMMWIte 


.■:^^Mr^ 


dlifa 


iltiiiiti 


u^Smi&'u.tm 


-J 


,1 

f 


!i 


u 


9  • 

(     J^xii     ) 

fpitc  of  the  antiquity  of  their  reparation  :  but  any 
fuch  traces  have  not  been  difcnvf rfd  hitherto,  al- 
though many  authors  have  fc  arched  with  the  ut- 
raoft  attention,  as  appears  from  the  work  of  the 
Dominican   Garciat-     We   have  leifureiy  com- 
pared the  Mexican  and  other  American  languages 
with  manv  others  which  are  now  living,  and  with 
thofc  which  are  dead,  but  have  not  been  able  to 
difcover  the  lead  affinity  between  any  of  theni. 
The  refemblance  between  the  Teotl  of  the  Mexi- 
cans and  the  Theos  of  the  Greeks,  has  induced  us 
fome^imes  to  compare  thofe  two  languages,  but 
we  hive  never  found  any  agreement  between  thetn. 
This  argument  is  ftrong  in  rcfpcft  to  the  Ameri- 
cans, as  they  ftiew  great  firmnefs  and  conftancy  in 
retaining  their  languages.  The  Mexicans  preferve 
their  language  among  the  Spaniards,  and  the  Oto- 
mics  retain  their  difficult  dialedt  among  Spani- 

4.  «  His  famous  treatifc  on  the  Origin  of  the  Americans, 
printed  in  quarto,  at  Valcntia.  in  1607.  afterwards  enlarged 
and  re-printed  in  Madrid,  in  1729.  i"  ^oli«'  "  *  *«'^''  <'^''*f 
erudition,  but  almoft  totally  ufelefs.  as  it  gives  little  or  no  af- 
fiftance  in  difcovering  truth ;  the  foundation  for  the  opinion, 
which  he  maintains  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Americans, 
are.  for  the  moft  part,  weak  conjeaures  founded  on  the  refem- 
blance  between  fome  of  their  cultoms  and  words,  and  thofc  of 
other  nations."     Thefc  are  Clavigero',  words.    'rh.H^'>r^ 
,f  Mexico,  vol.  i.  p.  xxi.    Charlevoix  (Pnlim,nary  D,Jccurf,, 
p.  s.;  gives  fome  account  of  Garcia's  work,  which  1  have  to 
regret  that  I  have  never  feen.  ; 


"    riBili1r-'-ir' •'•" 


TT^l' 


XXIU 


ards  and  Mexicans,  after  two  centur" 
of  communication  with  both. 


inda 


"If,  concludes  our  author,  the  i^  mericans  dc- 
fcended  from  different  families  difpcrfed  after  the 
confufion  of  tongues,  as  we  believe,  and  have  been 
fcparatcd  fincc  then  from  thofc  others  who  peo- 
pled the  countries  of  the  old  continent,  authors 
will  labour  in  vain,  to  fcek  in  the  language  or  cuf- 
toms  of  the  Afiatics  fur  the  orjgin  of  the  people  of 
the  new  world*".     / 


My  remarks  on  the  preceding  quotations  from 
Mr.  Jefferfon  and  the  Abbe  Clavigcro  are  referv- 
ed  for  a  later  part  of  this  work. 

I  now  proceed  to  give  fome  account  of  my  own 
labours  relative  to  the  fubjeft  of  this  memoir. 
As  early  as  the  year  1787,  whilft  I  was  a  ftudent  of 
medicine  in  the  univcrfity  of  Edinburgh,  I  endea. 
vored  to  difcover,  whether  there  was  any  refem- 
blance  between  the  American  and  Afiatic  langua- 
ges. But  althougli  I  devoted  a  good  deal  of  time 
to  the  inquiry,  I  met  with  but  little  fuccefs.   Up- 

•  The  Hiftory  of  Mexico,  collected  from  Spanifh  and  Mex- 
ican hiftorians,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p.  208,  209,  210.  EngUflt  Tranfla- 
tion.  IiAndon,  1787.  The  whole  of  what  Clavigero  hai 
faid  concerning  the  population  of  America  dafrrves  the  atten- 
tion of  the  readers  of  this  memoir. 


ai" 


(     x«iv     ) 

on  my  return  to  my  native  county,  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  year  1789,  I  rcfumcd  the  inquiry,  and 
by  the  afiiftancc  of  the   tables  in   Stralcnbcrg's 
work,    and  very  mutilated   vocabularies  of  the 
languages  of  fomc  of  the  American  tribe;    princi- 
pally, if  not  entirely,  thofc  of  the  Dclawarr-ftock, 
I  difcovered  fuch  affinities  that  I  was  perfuaded 
that  more  extenfive  rcfcarches  would,   in  time, 
conduft  me  to  fomcthing  intcrcfting  on  the  fub- 
jedl.     In  the  midft  of  many,  and  more  favourite, 
purfuits,  I  never  entirely  loft  fight  of  this,  though 
I  had  npt  an  opportunity  of  profecuting  the  quef- 
tion  much  farther,  until  the  fpring  of  1796,   when 
I  received,  through  the  hands  of  my  learned  friend. 
Dr.  Jofeph  Prieftlcy,  the  Vocabularia  Comparativa 
of  ProfeflTor  Pallas  f.  It  is  this  great  work  that  has 
enabled  me  to  extend  my  inquiries,  and  to  arrive 
at  fomc  degree  of  certainty  on  the  fubjcd.     The 
general  refult  of  my  inquiries  is  now  offered  to  the 
public.     They  will  be  extended  and  corrected  in 
proportion  as  I  Ihall  receive  additions  to  my  ftock 
of  American  vocabularies. 

The  order  which  I  Ihall  purfue  in  the  enfuing 
pages  is  the  following.  I  fnall,  firft,  give  fome  ac- 
count of  the  various  American  tribes  and  nations 
whofc  languages  are  taken  notice  of  in  this  mc- 

f  Linguarum  totius  Orbij  Vocabularia  comparativa ;  Au- 
guftiffimsc  cura  colleSa.  Sectionis  Primje,  Linguas  Europa  et 
Afi»  complexae,  pars  Prior.  Petropoli,  1786.  4to.  et  Pars 
Secuada.     Petropoli,   1789.     410. 


Hi 


( 


XXV 


) 


rflbir.  Remarks  on  thfiir  languages  arc  afterwards 
to  be  ofTered,  I  fhall  then  give  Ibmc  account  of 
the  various  Afiatic  and  luiropean  nations,  whofe 
languages  I  liavc  compared  witli  thole  of  the  Ame- 
ricans j  and  fliall  conclude  the  memoir  with  Ibmc 
general  obfervations  relative  to  the  courle  of  the 
migrations  of  the  Americans  through  the  conti- 
ncntj  their  comparative  antiquity,  &c. 

At  the  Jieadof  the  column  of  Americans,  I  have 
uniformly  placed  the  Delawares,  or  as  they  call 
themfelves  Lenni-Levnape.  I  have  followed 
this  arrangement  bccaule,  I  believe,  we  are  b'  ttcr 
acquainted  with  the  language  of  iliis  tribe,  tt 
with  that  of  any  other  in  North- America;  beca  uc 
they  are  acknowledged  to  be  of  more  ancien'  tiri 
blifliment  in  the  country  than  many  others. ;  arid 
becaufe  their  language  appears  to  have  a  greater 
fprcad  than  that  of  anv  of  the  numerous  nations 
of  this  great  continent.  '      *  '"^^' 

The  name  by  which  thefe  Indians  arc  belt 
known,  that  of  Delawares,  was  impofed  upon 
them  by  the  Englilh,  becaufe  they  inhabited  the 
waters  of  the  river  Delaware.  The  French  writ- 
ers call  them  Loups.  They,  I  have  already  ob- 
ferved,  call  themfelves  Lcnni-Lennape,  which 
fignifies  the  Original  People*. 

"  >^  ...       .  -,  : ,.,.  ,^     .  .,  ,  .     . 

•  Every  thing  which  the  Indians  confider  to  be  original  is  dif- 
tinguilhed  by  the  addition  of  tlie  word  Leimi,  or  ibinething  lilje  it. 

d 


-^l 


■  tt^^rrl  i 


\i. 


iM'^i:■yi^mtnidit  ii  '-''ililtMSM**"iriilii    In 


'-<..|iii. 'i  frini 


i^iaatm 


( 


XXVI 


) 


.  t 


Mj 


^% 


The  Delawares  tell  us  that  they  were  formerly 
a  very  powerful  people,  inhabiting  the  country  to 
a  great  diftance,  and  fpreading  along  the  fea-fhore 
fa^caft  and  fouth,  &c.  The  great  fpread  of  their 
language,  which  is  afterwards  to  be  attended  to,  . 
lecms  to  Ihow,  that  this  nuifl:  have  been  the  cafe. 

All  the  Indian  nations  known  to  me  on  this  fide 
i  I     of  the  Miffilippi  call  the  Delawares  their  grand- 
father, if  we  except  the  Six-Nations,  the  Wyan-  ■ 
I     dots,    Cochnewagoes,    and    the   fouthern    tribes, 
called  Cheerake,  Mufkohge,  Chikkafah,  Cliok- 
tah,  &c.    Thefe,   it  will  be  evident   from  an  in- 
fpeftion  of  my  vocabularies,    as  well  as  from  at- 
j      tending  to  wliat  is  afterwards  to  be  "lentioned 
I      Ipeak  languages,  which  though  not  radically  dif- 

But  this  word  Ukewife  fignifics ......  Thus  the  Delawares  call 

thecommon  Indian  corn  (ZeaMays)  Lcn.l:af,.ee.,  orthe  or.gj- 
nal corn.  Len.i  Wmck  fignifies  original  or  common  trees.  They 
apply  this  term  to  the  oaks  and   hickory  (different  fpec.es    t 
Z    wo  genera  Quercus  and  Juglans,  excluding    I  fuppof  , 
L  the  laft  name,  the  common  b,a=U-^valnut  and  butter-nut. 
uelans  nigra  and  luglans  cinerea).  which  they  fay  are  or.g. 
a  d  c  mmon  all  fver  the  iHand.  as  the,  call  the  continent ; 
"vhereas  trees  of  other  kinds,  they  tell    us.  are  only  to  be 
found  indifferent  fpots  and  in  certain  places.     This  xs  an  inte- 
efting  difcrimination.     Lenni  Whl  is  pure  water.    L—. 
he  chub-(i(h.  becaufe,  they  tell  us.  this  ftfh  is  to  be  found  in 
every  river  or  brook  on  the  continent,  &c.   It  is  not  necefla- 
:;rL  this  puce,  to  give  any  other  inllances  in  elucidation  ot 
the  word  Lenni, 


{ 


I'MltlifilBliflii    oiiTJ-     niiliiil 


( 


XXVll 


) 


ferent  from  that  of  the  Delawares,  are,  however, 
much  more  diftant  from  it  than  are  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Chippewas,  Shawnees,  Miamis, 
Narraganfcts,  and  feveral  others,  which  are  men- 
tioned in  my  larger  lifts  of  American  nations  ahove 
the  Senecas,  who  are  one  of  the  Six-Nations. 

As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn  any  thing  on 
the  fubjeft,  the  Delaware  nation  confifts  of  three 
tribes,  viz.  the  Uniimis,  or  Wanami,  the  Unal- 
uchtigo,  or  Wunalilchtigo,  and  the  Minfi,  or  Mon- 
fees.  It  is  certain  that  there  had  been  a  fourth  tribe, 
which  was  final!,  and  has  pafled  away,  leaviniwnot 
a  name  behind.  The  Mahicannl,  or  Mohicans, 
are  certainly  fprung  from  the  Delawares,  but  are 
not  comprehended  by  thefe  laft,  as  a  branch  in 
making  up,  their  nation. 

All  the  Indian  nations  to  the  fouthward  and 
weft  ward,  &c.  diftinguifli  the  Dela'/ares  by  the 
name  of  Wapanachki,  or  people  towards  the  r'lfing 
of  the  fun.  The  Wyandots  and  the  Sjx-Nations 
call  them  their  nephews,  and  the  Delawares  ac- 
ledge  them  to  be  their  uncles. 

Of  all  the  Indian  nations  which  formerly  inha- 
bited, and  do  ftill  inhabit,  the  countries  of  Ameri- 
ca, from  tlie  ftate  of  Maflachufetts  down  to  the 
Mifllfippi,  and  between  the  river  Ohio  and  the 
Lakes  of  Canada,  none  bun  the  Delawares  and 
the  Five-Nations  had  the  right  to  call  a  general 


^ 


1 


I 


I'm    •'    iUnU" 


mm    II  i'tumt'ittt^ 


■&!/ 


I  (• 


(     xxviii     ) 

council.     The  Wyandots  ahd  Hurons  might  call 
them  occafionally. 

The  Dclawarcs  appear  to  have  been  formerly 
the  fuperiors  of  the  other  nations  of  North- 
America  that  are  comprehended  within  the 
limits  which  I  have  mentioned.  Their  tradi- 
tional hiflory,  which  is  flill  extant,  proves  this 
affertion.  But  by  the  cunning  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  who  are  perhaps  the  grcateft  politicians 
of  all  the  North-American  Indians,  they  were 
allured  into  a  war  with  the  enemies  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  and  finally  were  conquered. 

^  fter  this  ftrokc  of  policy,  for  the  mcannefs 
of  policy  is  not  confined  to  civilized  nations, 
the  Delawarcs  were  told,  that  their  legs  being 
now  cut  off,  they  muft  wear  the  petticoat,  be- 
come women,  turn  their  hands  to  the  raifing 
of  corn,  &c.  and  leave  the  higher  bufmefs  of 
warring  to  the  conquerors. 

HoweVer  in  the  year  1776,  or  ,1777,  when  the 
Five-Nations  were  ufing  all  their  endeavours  to 
bring  all  the  Indian  nations  into  the  war  againft 
the  United-States,  a  Delaware  chief,  relying  upon 
the  faith  and  promifcs  of  our  infant  ftates,  had  the 
refolution  to  fay  to  fome  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  then  affembled  at  Fort-Pitt,  «  that^  he 
well  remembered,  that  they  had  formerly  cutoff  his 
legs,  and  made  a  woman  of  him,  by  putting  a 


fr! 


(     xxix     ) 


petticoat  upon  him,  and  by  other  degrading  marks, 
but  that  now  his  legs  were  grown  again  j  that  he 
had  thrown  away  the  petticoat,  and  had  put  on  the 
breech-clout  again,"  adding  that,  "the  land  beyond 
the  river  Allcghaney  was  his  property." 

From  this  period,  the  Delawares  have  again 
affumed  confiderable  authority  among  the  Ame- 
rican tribes.  The  Five-Nations,  indeed,  afpire 
to  be  the  fovereigns  of  all  the  other  tribes,  and, 
for  many  years  pad,  have  afllimed  the  right  of 
making  war,  and  of  concluding  peace,  according 
as  it  bell  anfwered  their  purpofe.  They  have 
alfo  affumed  the  right  of  felling  land  to  the 
Whites.  They  wifh  to  be  looked  upon  by  the 
other  nations  as  their  guardians,  which  it  muft 
be  allowed  they  were  for  many  years.  But  of 
late  years,  matters  have  taken  a  different  turn. 
The  Weftern  Nations  have,  at  length,  difcovercd 
the  intentions  of  the  artful  confederacy,  and 
now  "o  fo  far  as  to  threaten  them  with  deftruftion 
if  they  do  not  unite  with  them,  or  fulfill  the  con- 
dition of  the  league. 

The  Delawares  arc,  at  prefent,  at  the  head 
of  this  league,  and  relying  upon  the  fidelity  of 
the  nations  who  are  combined  with  them,  now 
give  (in  fome  meafure)  law  to  the  Five-Nations. 

The  Wyandots,  being  the  guarantees  of  the 
Delawares,  are  under  obligation  to  affifl:  them. 


n 


MMMfin 


'■■miaiaa^tiiaini  fiririiiliili^iri'  -■!'  llBiT 


^nM*' 


!« 


:)     ! 


(       XXX       ) 

when  they  fliall  become  involved  in  war,  and  efpe- 
cially  when  they  fhall  be  in  danger  of  lofing  their 
lands :  for  the  Dclawares  have  now  no  lands  but 
what  have  been  given  to  them  by  the  Wyandots, 
who,  at  the  time  the  gift  was  made,  engaged  to  pro- 
tea  the  former  in  the  poperty  of  them  againft  any 
invader*.  The  league  ot  aflbciation  between 
the  Delawarcs  and  Wyandots  was  formed  in  the 
year  1751.  ,,^    .,-.--;,-',>.,- \ 

The  Chippewas,  who  are  the  fecond  tribe 
mentioned  in  my  lift,  evidently  fpeak  a  dialeft 
of  the  Delaware  language.  Of  this  nation  I  do 
not  think  it  neceflary  to  fay  any  thing  farther,  as 
the  reader  will  obtain  ample  information  con- 
cerning them  in  Carver's  Travels  f,  a  work  which 
is  in  the  hands  of  almoft  every  perfon  who  is  the 
leaft  ftudious  of  the  Indian  affairs  of  this  country. 

#  The  preceding  account  of  the  Delawarei  is  principally 
compiled  from  a  coUeaion  of  valuable  manufcripts,  which 
were  kindly  communicated  to  me  by  the  author,  my  worthy 
friend,  Mr.  John  Heckeweldcr,  of  Bethlehem. 

f  Three  years  Travels  through  the  Interior  parts  of  North- 
America,  for  more  ttian  five  thoufand  miles,  &c.  &c.  By 
Captain  Jonathan  Carver,  of  the  Provincial  Troops  in 
America.  Pliiladcli)hia:  1796,  oaavo»  I  have  not  an 
opportunity  of  confulting  any  of  the  London  editions  of  this 
work.  Sec  alfo  Voyages  and  Travels  of  an  Indian  Interpre- 
ter and  Trader,  defcribing  the  Manners  and  Cuftoms  of  the 
North  American  Indians.  &c.  &c.  By  I.Long.  London: 
1791.  4to. 


I 


1 


j^^»ijfljl|il|»il 


(     xxxi     ) 

I  do  net  know  the  meaning  of  the  word  Chippewas, 
or  Chippeway.  They  are  very  dirty  Indians.  This 
is  taken  nocice  of  by  the  Mjhicanni,  and  other 
Indians,  as  well  as  by  the  Whites.  The  Chip- 
pewas formed  a  part  of  the  hoftile  Indians  who 
defeated  General  St.  Clair,  on  the  fourth  of  No- 
vember, 1 791.  We  have  caufe  to  remember 
them.  '  . 


The  Minfi,  or  Monfees,  called  alfo  the 
Minnifinks,  I  have  already  faid,  formed  a  part 
of  the  Delaware  nation.  They  are  now  few 
in  number.  They  are  much  darker  than  the 
greater  numb';r  of  the  North-American  tribes. 

The  Mahicannijor  Mahiccans,or  Mohickanders 
as  the  DiUcb  call  tbem,  Are  certainly  a  branch  of 
the  Delaware-nation,  though  I  have  not  been 
able  to  learn  at  what  time  they  were  united 
with  them.  I  take  thefe  to  be  the  people  of 
whom  De  I.aet  fpeaks  under  the  name  of  Man- 
kikani,  and  places  on  the  eaftern  bark  of  the 
North-River*.  In  his  map  of  Nova  Anglia, 
Novum  Belgium  et  Virginia,  he  calls  them  Mahi- 
cans.  Mr.  Charles  Thorn fon,  the  refpeftable 
fecretary  of  the  firft  American  Congrefs,   fpeaks 


^■K^ 
5%- 


•  Novus  Orbis  feu  Defcriptionis  India:  Occulcntalis  Libii 
xviii.  Authore  loannc  De  Luet,  Antverp.  p.  73.  L  gd.  Ba- 
tav.   1633.  folio.  . 


;.--m'JE«s'?«*f^S£' 


i«at^w»iiK#S«itw:aw»nari-i^-.; 


mum 


mmm^ 


(     xxxii     ) 

of  thcMohickanders  and  Mahiccon  as  two  diftindl 
tribcsf,  but  this  is  incorreftlydonc.  They  are  one 
and  the  fame  people.  The  whole  number  of  the 
Mahicanni  nation  in  1793,  was  not  fuppofed  to 
exceed  three  hundred  fouls.  The  greater  number 
of  them  are  fettled  at  Oneida,  in  the  ftate  of  New- 
York.  Some  of  them,  called  the  Stockbridge-In- 
dians,  are  fettled  at  Stockbridge,  in  Maflachufetts. 

The  Shawnees,  more  properly  S.iwwannoo*,  or 
Sawanos:j:,  are  a  fouthcrn  tribe.  They  formerly 
dwelt  upon  the  river  Savanna  in  Georgia,  but  mi- 
grated to  the  northward,  and  fettled  at  Pcquea,  in 
the  county  of  Lancaftcr,  and  ftate  of  Pennfylvania. 
One  of  their  tribes,  called  the  Pickawes,  gave  to 
this  place  the  name  of  Pequea.  A  branch  of  this 
nation  did  not  migrate  to  the  northward,  but  is 
aflbciated  in  the  confederacy  of  the  Mufkohge,  or 
Creeks.  They  are  called  the  Savanucas,  or  Sa- 
vannas. They  ftill  retain  the  Sawwannoo  language. 
A  branch  of  the  Sawwannoo  is  fettled  at  a  place  cal- 
led Lancelot-Gras,  on  the  weft  end  of  the  Mifli- 
fippi,  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  Thcfc  Sa- 
wanos  had  been  taken  prifoners  and  were  carried 
into  Kentuckey,  in  1784.  About  the  year  1785, 
or  1786,  they  removed  to  the  place  juft  men- 
tioned. 

f  See  Mr.  JefFcrfon's  Notes  on  the  State  of  Virginia,  p.  349. 
•  General  Gibfon.  X  De  Laet,  p.  f  7. 


fj^ 


'•uBffilfiMi 


'■w^- 


jj'tf,   ^UitJ. 


( 


xxxni 


) 


_„.,  .1 


I 


The  empire  of  the  Sawwannoo  was  once  very 
confiJcrable.  It  extended  from  Kentuckey  fouth- 
weftward  to  the  Miflifippi.  They,  as  well  as  the 
Delawares  and  many  other  tribes,  were  fubdued 
by  the  Five-Nations.     They  are  a  brave  people. 

The  Pottawatameh,  or  Poutectamics,  dwell 
near  Sr,  jofcph's  and  Fort-Detroit.  They  arc  a 
tall  and  very  fine  race  of  Indians.  Charlevoix 
does  not  hefita  c  to  call  them  ♦•  the  fintft  Men  of 
Canada,  &c."  * 

The  Miamis,  or  Miamies,  dwell  upon  the  Mia- 
mi-River, about  Fort-St.  Jofcph.  Above  one 
hundred  years  ago,  they  were  fettled  at  the  fouth 
«nd  of  the  Lake  Michigan,  at  a  place  called  Chi- 
cagou.  f  The  Ouyatanons,  or  Wiahtanah,  arc  a 
branch  of  this  nation. 

The  Mefllfaugers,  or  Meflafagues,  are  a  moft 
dirty  race  of  Indians,  refiding  about  Lakes  Huron 
and  Superior. 

The  Kikkapocs,  Oucahipoues,  or  Kicapous,  in- 
habit the  country  onLake-MicUigan,  and  between 
that  lake  and  the  MifTifippi.  They  are  thought 
to  be  an   immediate  branch  of  the  Sawwannoo. 

•  A  Voyage,  5:c.  vol.  ii.  p.  9.        f  Charlevoix,  vol.  i. 
p.  155. 


'I 


J 


I II  i'iniiila>f«rif''  'i 


:}'*^'i3sm».!>«immi^»mmstmd^''!^i$ssmmi:m^ 


im^ 


't  1  r  i 


(     xxxiv     ) 

The  Piankalliaws,  more  properly  Piankilhas, 
dwell  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  Wabalh,  near 
Fort-Ouiatanon. 

The  Algonkins,  or  Algonquins,  arc  fo  parti- 
cularly mentioned  by  Charlevoix,  *  Laiiontan.t 
aad  other  writers,  that  I  do  not  think  it  neceflary 
to  fay  any  thing  concerning  them,  in  this  place. 
The  vafl:  fpread  of  their  language  in  North-Ame- 
rica is  afterwards  to  be  examined.  I  fhall  only 
obferve,  that  Algonkin  is  a  kind  of  generic  name, 
including  a  great  number  of  different  tribes  or  na- 
tions. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's.  Thefe 
inhabited  the  banks  of  the  Penobfcot-River  and 
that  of  St.  John's.  In  the  year  1795,  the  Penob- 
fcot3  were  fuppofcd  to  be  lcf3  than  three  hundred 
in  number.  We  arc  told  that  thefe  Indians  are 
"  extremely  anxious  at  the  idea  of  becoming  ex- 
tindl.  They  caufe  their  children  to  intermarry 
while  they  are  young,  they  wean  their  infants  ear- 
ly and  do  every  thing  within  their  power,  the  prac- 
tice of  temperance  excepted,  to  prefcrve  their 
numbers ;  but  all  is  vain.|" 

•  A  Voyage,  &c.  vol.  i.  p.  151.  192.  i53'  ^^7>  »68,  &c. 
f  New  Voyages  to  North- America.     London:   1735. 
X  The  Hiftory  of  the  Diftrift  of  Maine.     By  James  Sulli- 
van, p.  96.  Bofton:  1795.  8vo. 


the 
wh 
caj 


cul 


,  (       XXXV       ) 

/cidians,  according  to  De  Laet.  Theft  were 
the  Intlians  of  Cadia,  or  Acadia,  efpccially  thofe 
who  lived  ahotit  the  Portiis  Retjaiis.  De  Laet 
calls  them  SoiiriquoHi.*  He  takes  notice  of  their 
cufiiom  of  pluckin^r  out  their  bcards.-j- 

Narraganfcts,  &c.  Under  this  head,  I  com- 
prehend different  tribes  of  Ncvv-E,ngland,  but  ef- 
pccially thofc  who  were  called  Narraganfcts,  or 
Narrajjanfitts.  I'his  was  once  a  confiderable 
tribe,  or  nation.  According  to  Daniel  Gookin, 
their  territory  ''  extended  about  thirty  or  forty 
miles  from  Sckunk  river  and  Narraganfitt-bay, 
including  Rhode-Ifland  and  other  iflands  iri  that 
bay,  being;  their  eaft  and  north  bounds  or  border, 
and  fo  running  v/ederly  and  fouthcrly  unto  a  pJace 
called  Wekapage,  four  or  five  miles  to  the  eall- 
ward  of  Pawcutuk  river,  which  was  reckoned  for 
their  fouth  and  weft  bounder,  and  the  eaftcrnmoft 
limits  of  the  Pequots.  This  fachem  held  dominion 
over  divers  petty  governours;  as  part  of  Long- 
Ifland,  Block-Ifland,  Cawefitt,  Niantick,  and  o- 
thers ;  and  had  tribute  from  fome  of  the  Nip- 
muck  Indians,  that  lived  remote  from  the  fca. 
The  chief  icat  of  this  fachem  was  about  Narra- 
ganfitt-bay and  Cannonicut-ifland.  The  Narra- 
ffanfitts  were  reckoned,  in  former  times,  able  to 


•  Novus  Orbis,  p.  52. 

f  "  Barbam  non  nifi  primores  alunt,  cxteri  radicitus  evcl- 
lunt."     Ibid.  p.  52. 


MMMkU 


4.  «*!** 


r 


(     xxxvi     ) 

arm  for  war  more  than  five  thoufand  men  as  anci- 
ent Indians  fay.  All  do  agree  they  were  n  great 
people,  and  oftentimes  waged  war  with  the  Paw- 
kunnawkutts  and  Maflachulhts,  as  wr-ll  as  with 
the  Pcquots.  The  jurifdii-'tion  f?f  Khode-Ifland 
and  Providence  Plantations,  and  part  of  Con- 
ncfticiJt  people,  polTcfs  their  countiy.  Thcfc  In- 
dians are  now  but  few  comparatively :  all  that  peo- 
ple cannot  make  above  one  thoufand  able  men.*" 

Of  the  Pampttcoughs  I  know  but  little.  They 
are  mentioned  by  Lawfon,  from  whom  I  take  the 
words  in  their  language.  Early  in  the  prcf^nc 
century,  this  nation  (or  lead  a  part  of  them),  the 
Tufcaroras,  and  theWoccons,  did  not  live  above 
ten  leagues  diftant  from  each  other,  in  North- 
Carolina,  f  Lawfon  fays,  they  had  but  one  town, 
and  only  fifteen  fighting  men.:j:  I  nnjefturc  that 
Pampticough- Sound  in  North-Carolina  received 
its  name  from  thcfe  Indians.  Some  of  the  old  wri- 
ters on  the  fubjev'^c  of  America  fpeak  of  a  river 
Pcmtcgoiiet  in  tV  northern  part  of  our  continent. 
Dc  Laet  thinks  this  is  the  celebrated  Norumbc- 
gua,  or  Agguncia,  now  known  by  the  name  of 

•  Hiftorical  Colleaions  of  the  Indians  in  New- England, 
dated  1674.  I  have  not  fecn  the  original  work.  It  is  printed 
by  the  Maffachufetts  Hiftorical  Society,  in  their  CoUeftions, 

vol.  i.  1792. 

f  A  New  Voyage  to  Carolina; containing  the cxaJldefcrip- 
tion  and  natural  hiftory  of  that  country,  &c.  &c.  p.  231. 
London:  1709.     410.        J  Ibid,  p.  234- 


t.'i  I  ■"'Mil  fitii/t 


i-4fM<-" 


(     xxxvii     ) 

J'enobfcot.  He  informs  us  that  the  Indians  who 
dwelt  about  this  river,  when  Champlain  explored 
if,  were  of  the  nation  of  the  Ellcchcmines,  and  a 
wandering  rare.*  From  a  fpccimcn  of  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Eilccliemines,  prefcrvcd  by  De  Lact.f 
I  think  it  is  evident,  that  they  fpakc  a  dialedt  alli- 
ed to  that  of  the  Dehwares.  The  Pattlpticoughs 
of  Lawfon  did  the  fame. 

The  Sankikani  inhabited  the  weftern  banks  of 
the  Hudfon's  River,  or  as  it  was  formerly  called, 
the  Great  North-River,  andManhatt^s.  De  La- 
et,  from  whom  I  take  the  words  in  the  language 
of  thcfe  Indians,  fpeaks  of  them  as  the  "infenfifli- 
mi  hoftes"  of  the  Manhatts,  or  Manathancs,  a 
fierce  tribe,  who  inhabited  the  eaftern  banks  of  the 
fa  Die  river.J 

The  Senecas,  Mohawks,  Onondagos,  Cayugas, 
and  Oneidas,  conftitute  the  confederacy  which  ha* 

•  Novus  Orbis,  p.  55.  f  ^^^^'  P-  54-  The  following 
arc  the  numerals  of  the  Eftechcmincs,  according  to  this  au- 
thor. I.  Beckkon,  2.  Nich,  3.  Nach,  4.  lau,  5.  Prentht,  6. 
Caachit,  7.  Comae  hit,  8.  Eroviguen,  9.  Pechcoquem.  10.  Perockt 
De  Last  does  not  feem  to  have  found  any  rcfcmblance  be- 
tween the  language  of  the  Eftechemines  and  that  of  the  Sou- 
riquofii,  in  Acadia.  Speaking  of  the  former  he  fays,  •'  ha- 
bitu  corporfs,  moribus  atque  inftitptis  Souriquofiis  plane  fimi- 
les,  lingua  difcrepant,  quod  e  numerorum  nominibus,  qua 
hie  afilribere  vifnm,  planum  fiet.  i.  Bechkon,  See.  Neque 
dubiumeft  in  csteris  ad  cundem  modum  difcrepare." 

{  Novus  Orbis,  p.  72. 


ri*]M)iM].BJ|fPW'["'^ 


-^taniif  MiiliMfcMMiliiaMifa 


iiiom 


^0m^.^ 


h! 


(     xxxviii     ) 

long  been  known  by  tlic  name  of  the  Mvc-Na- 
tions.  This  confederacy,  or  compai'^,  is  called 
by  the  Iniliiins  thcmrclvcs  the  Strong-IIousf.. 
"Wc  arc  not  abfohitcly  certain  when  or  where  this 
confederacy  was  firfl:  cllablinicd.  It  appears  to 
iiave  been  above  two  luintlrcd  years  ago.  Ac- 
cording to  foinc  accounts,  it  was  on  the  north, 
according  to  others,  on  the  loiitJi,  fide  of  Lake- 
Eric.  Krom  all  tlic  information  I  have  received, 
I  fuppofe  it  pretty  certain  that  it  was  f(jmcvv'here 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  great  lakes  of  Canada. 


Wit 
fee 


tcr 
to 


Three  ofiiie  tribes  in  the  confedcrncy  are  called 
the  elder,  and  two  the  younger  tribes.  The  for- 
mfr  are  the  Scnecas,  the  Mohawks,  and  the  Onon- 
dagos.  The  latter  tribes  are  the  Cayugas  and 
Oneidas.  The  Mohawks  call  thcniftlves  the  olJ- 
cft  branch  of  all. 

In  the  year  1608,  the  confederacy  of  the  Five- 
Nations  occupied  the  traft  of  country  from  the 
ead  end  of  Lake-Eric  to  Lake-Champlain,  and 
from  the  Kittatinney  and  Highlands  to  Lake-On- 
tario and  the  river  St.  Lar,*ence.  A  fhort  time 
before  this  period,  they  had  carried  on  a  war  with 
the  Adirondacs,  who  lived  beyond  the  lakes.  In 
this  war  they  were  worftcd,  owing,  no  doubt,  in  a 
great  meafure,  to  the  affiftance  afforded  to  the  A- 
dirondacs  by  the  French,  who  had  provided  them 


ill 


(     xxxix     ) 

with  fire-arms,  which  the  Five-Nations  had  never 
fccn  before.        u 


-■•» 


That  policy  which  has  long  fo  (Irikingly  charac- 
tcrifcJ  tlic  confederacy,  at  length  induced  them 
to  m:d;e  a  peace  with  the  Atlirondacs  and  the 
French.  Diit  they  were  incapable  oi'  continuing 
in  peace.  l'hirRin<|  after  glory,  and  a  more  cx- 
tenfive  ran^e  of  country,  they  turned  their  arms 
againil  the  Lcnni-Lennape,  or  Delawarcs,  the  • 
Muhicanni,  or  Mahiccans,  and  other  tribes,  and 
in  the  end  ccmpeiled  tlieni  to  acknowledge  the 
Five-Nations  as  their  fupcriors.  I  have  ah'^idy 
alluded  to  this  conquefi  in  fpeaking  of  the  Dela- 
warcs. I  remarkeil  that  they  do  not  fcem  willing 
to  continue  ;iny  longer  under  the  yoke  of  the  con- 
federacy i  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  league 
which  the  Dclawurcs  have  formed  with  the  wefl- 
crn  tribes  may  eventually  terminate  the  exiftence 
of  the  confederacy. 

Although  the  Five-Nations  have  taken  to  the 
cukivation  of  the  ground,  they  are  not  increafing. 
On  the  contrary  they  are  evidently  diminifliino', 
in  numbers. 

Since  the  war  of  1757,  the  Mohawks   lave  fe- 
parated.     A  part  of  the  nation  is  fettled  on  the      .   / 
Grand- River,    near  Niagara,  and  the  lefl:  at  the    '/ 
back  of  the  bay  of  Qiienty,  or  Kcnty,  about  forty-    / 


\     ' 


' •    ■'"t'ltrniiiTiiMi'  rvti  li-'unnliiii  -  'rtiiiiiji'il'''''*"''- 


i^ 


I. 


fi 


'\ 


1.  I 


(     xl     ) 

eight  miles  above  Cataraqui,  which  is  the  capital 
of  the  fettlements  of  the  Loyalin:s,  on  the  River 
St.  Lawrence*.  >    . 

The  Tufcaroras,  or  Tulkerurb,  form  a  fixth 
tribes  in  the  confederacy,  which  is  now  fometimes 
called  the  Six-Nations.  They  were  driven  from 
the  borders  of  North-Carolina  by  the  Chcerake 
and  Englilli,  in  the  early  part  of  the  prefcnt  cen- 
tury. They  arc  faid  to  have  been  received  into 
the  confederacy,  «  upon  a  fuppofition  that  they 
were  originally  of  the  fame  (lock  with  the  Five- 
Nations,  becaufe  there  is  fome  fmiilitude  between 
their  languagest-"  It  is  evident,  from  an  infpec- 
tion  tff  my  vocabularies,  that  there  is  an  affinity 
between  the  language  of  the  Tufcaroras  and  that 
of  the  other  nations  in  the  confederacy. 

The  Cochnewagoes  are  a  branch  of  the  Mo- 
hawks. Long  fays,  they  are  called  the  "  Pray- 
ing Indians,  from  the  circumftance  oCtheir  chiefs 
wearing  crucifixes,  and  going  through  the  ftrcets 
of  Montreal  with  their  beads,  begging  alms|." 

•  Long,  p.  II. 

+  The  Hiftory  of  the  Province  of  New-York,  fiom  the  firft 
Difcovery  to  the  year  1732.  By  William  Smith,  A.  M.  p.  47. 
Philadelphia:   1792.    8vo.  1, 

J  Voyages  and  Travels,  &c.  p.  6.  Thewhole  of  my  account 
of  the  Cochnewagoes  is  taken  from  this  work.  The  inverted 
commas  lliow  where  I  have  copied  the  author's  words. 


'E®Li,,;irt^ 


lliiii  ,11 IHP I 


imi. 


1 


-—-■■—■— wK^gy^  ■  -'.^ 


^ 


(     xli     ) 

Their  village,  called  Cahnuaga,  or  Cocknawa- 
ga,  nine  miles  above  Montreal,  contains  about  two 
hundred  houfes :  the  inhabitants  amount  to  about 
eight  hundred,  and  are  continually  increafing. 
Thejr  arc  in  a  great  degree  civilized  and  in- 
duftrious.  Their  hunting  grounds  are  within  the 
limits  of  the  United-States,  "  at  a  conliderable  dif- 
tance  from  the  village,  round  Fort-George,  Ti- 
conderago,  and  Crown-Point,  where  they  kill  bea- 
ver and  deer,  but  not  in  fuch  great  abundance  at 
prefent  as  they  did  formerly,  the  country  being 
better  inhabited,  and  the  wild  animals,  from  the 
prefent  ftate  of  population,  being  obliged  to  feck 
a  more  diftant  and  fecure  retreat."  Thefc  Indians 
fow  corn,  **  and  do  not  depend  like  other  nations 
folcly  upon  hunting  for  fupport  -,  but  at  the  fame 
time,  they  arc  not  fond  of  laborious  work,  con- 
ceiving it  only  fuited  to  thofe  who  are  lefs  free, 
and  retaining  fo  much  of  their  primeval  valour 
and  independence  as  to  annex  the  idea  of  flavery 
to  every  domeftic  employment." 


The  Wyandots  evidently  belong  to  the  fame 
ftock  with  the  Five-Nations.  They  refide  prin- 
cipally about  Fort-St.  Jofeph  and  Detroit.  They 
were  conquered  by  the  confederates  and  compell- 
ed to  fue  for  peace,  *'  after  they  had  many  years 
wandered  beyond  the  Lakes."  Lewis  Evans  thinks 
the  Wyandots  arc  the  fame  people  with  the  Foxes, 


g 


\r]  riiiTiiilMidiiini  -ii  ijiif  i 


41 


f  ;! 


\-> 


(     xlii     ) 

or  Outagamis.*  I  have  already  obfervcd  that  they 
entered  into  a  league  of  aflbciation  with  the  Dc- 
lawares  in  the  year  175 1.  They  are  like  wife  called 
Junundats,  and  if  my  memory  ferves  me,  Wanats. 

I  refer  the  reader  to  Carver's  Travels  for  infor- 
mation concerning  the  NaudowcfFics,  the  Sioux  of 
the  French.  I  may  obferve,  however,  that  thcfe  In- 
dians are  faid  to  have  formerly  inhabited  the  coun- 
try about  Detroit.  There  is  a  large  river  in  the 
vicinity  of  this  place,  emptying  itfclf  into  Lake 
St.  Clair,  on  the  weft  fide,  which  is  called  by  the 
Chippewas,  and  other  Indians,  Nadowci-Sipi,  or 
the  Nadoweffie-River.  The  people  of  Detroit 
call  this  river  Huron-River.  I  conjedure  that 
die  Naudoweflies  are  a  branch  of  the  Wyandots. 
The  Chippewas  call  the  latter  Notta\yeflie. 

The  Hochelagenfes  are  mentic  v  b)  De  Laet. 
According  to  this  writer,  they  in.  »■  •;J  the  river 
Hocheiaga,  which  is  no  other  than  the  great  river 
St.  Laurence. t  I  have  not  an  opportunity  of  con- 
fulting  the  original  works  from  which  De  Laet 
has  compiled  his  account  of  the  Hochelagenfes. 
It  is  evident,  however,  that  they  were  of  the  ftock 
of  the  Five-Nations. 

•  Geographical,  Hiftorical,  Political,  Philofophical.  and 
Mechanical  Effays.  The  Firft,  &c.  p.  13-  Philadelphia: 
1755.  4to. 

t  Nevus  Orbis,  p.  48.     Charlevoix  calls  this  river  Hofhe- 

Icga. 


LW-ii<MA...,~.. 


1 


■wpp^Wft^*'  I  iwg  twp»ptu"jtt^iJ  m^i 


(     xliii     ) 

I  am  next  ft  fpeak  of  the  Chcerake.  "  Their 
national  name,  fays  Adair,  is  derived  from  Chee-ra, 
*'  fire,"  which  is  their  reputed  lower  heaven,  and 
hence  they  call  their  magi,  Cbeerh-tahge,  men  pof- 
fcflcd  of  the  divine  fire."*  "  The  country,  fays  the 
fame  writer,  lies  in  about  34  degrees  north  latitude, 
at  the  diftance  of  340  computed  miles  to  the  north- 
weft  of  Charleftown,  140  miles  weft-fouth-weft 
from  the  Katahba  nation,  and  almoft  200  miles  to 
the  north  of  the  Mufl<ohge  or  Creek  country. f" 

The  Cheerake  were  once  a  very  powerful  nation 
of  Indians.  About  fixty  years  ago,  they  had  fix- 
ty-four  towns  and  villages,  which  were  very  po- 
pulous. At  that  time,  they  are  fuppofed  to  have 
amounted  to  upwards  of  fix  thoufand  fighting 
men.l  In  the  year  1769,  an  intelligent  gentleman 
(whofe  name  I  do  not  think  it  prudent  to  mention, 
as  he  is  ftill  living,  and  has  occafional  intercourfe 
with  the  Indians)  made  an  eftimate  of  the  number 
of  hunters  in  the  Cheerake  nation,  and  found  them 
to  be  twenty-two  hundred.  In  the  year  1793, 
che  fame  gentleman,  then  in  Philadelphia,  fuppo- 
fed there  were  not  more  than  fifteen  hundred  hun- 
ters. 1|  This  diminution  is  not  fo  great  as  might 
have  been  fuppofed. 

^      •  Page  226.  t  Ibi'l-  X  ^^^^-  P-  227' 

'    II  Among  our  favages,  the  term  warrior  is  a  very  ambigu- 
ous phrafe,  for  every  perfon  is  a  warrior  who  has  taken   4 


1 


vnttA«M»<j»fc 


)!i 


r  (     xliv     ) 

The  Checrake  are  divided  into  the  Upper,  or 
Ovcrhill,  Checrake,  and  theLower-Chccrake.  The 
former  call  thcmfelvcs  Cheelake.  They  do  not 
pronounce  the  letter  R  at  all.  The  latter  call  thcm- 
felvcs Checrake,  or  Cherokees,  and  do  not  (and  I 
am  told  cannot)  pronounce  the  letter  L.  There  is 
about  as  much  difference  between  the  dialefts  of 
thefe  two  branches  of  the  Checrake  as  there  is  be- 
tween the  dialcfts  of  the  Chikkafah  and  Choktah. 

The  Checrake  tell  us,  that  when  they  firfl:  arri- 
ved in  the  country  which  they  inhabit,  they  found 
it  pofTefied  by  certain  "moon-eyed-people,"  who 
could  not  fee  in  the  day-time.  Thefe  wretches 
they  expelled.  This  curious  fa6t  was  communi- 
cated to  me  by  Colonel  Leonard  Marbury,  a  very 
intelligent  gentleman,  who  has  put  me  in  poffcfli- 
on  of  much  important  information  concerning  the 
fouthern  Indians.   Poflibly,  the  moon-eyed-people 

fcalp.  The  term  hunter  is  lefs  ambiguous.  It  includes  all 
thofe  who  are  ftriflly  fpeaking  hunters,  or  capable  of  Aipport- 
ing  themfelves  by  the  labours  or  pleafures  of  the  chafe  :  it 
does  not  include  the  old  men,  who  have  ceafed  to  be  hunters. 
I  need  not  fay,  it  excludes  women  and  children.  By  a  mo- 
derate computation,  it  may  be  fuppofed,  that  there  are  three 
women,  children,  and  old  men  to  every  hunter.  The  favages 
lofe  great  numbers  of  their  children  by  worms,  and  other  dif- 
eafes,  which  partly  explains  the  reafon  why  the  number  of 
hunters  compared  to  that  of  the  women.  Sec.  is  eftimated  fo 
high.  Moreover,  great  numbers  of  the  hunters  are  young  fel- 
'  lows,  who  are  unmarried. 


driv( 
ofth 
erf,  a 


(     xlv     ) 

driven  away  by  the  Chcerake,  were  the  anccfJ-ors 
of  the  Albinos  who  inhabited  the  Ifthmus  of  Dari- 
ctf,  and  of  whom  Lionel  Wafer  has  given  us  an 
account.  Be  this  as  it  may,  it  is  certain,  that  the 
Albino-variety  of  mankind  is  often  continued  for 
a  very  long  time. 

The  late  Mr.  M'Gilwray  informed  me,  that  the 
Cheerake  are  of  more  ancient  eftabliflimcnt  in  the 
country  eaft  of  the  Mifllfippi  than  the  Mufkohgc. 
Accordingly,   the   former    call  the   latter  their 

younger  brothers. 

• 

The  Cheerake  are  of  a  lighter  colour  than  the 
greater  number  of  the  North-  American  Indians 
that  are  known  to  me. 

I  fliall  afterwards  endeavour  to  (how,  that  the 
language  of  the  Cheerake  is  not  radically  different 
from  that  of  the  Six-Nations. 

The  Mulkohge,  Mufcokees.or  Creeks,  as  they 
are  moft  commonly  called,  are  a  conflderable 
confederacy.  In  the  time  of  Adair,  their  country 
extended  one  hundred  and  eighty  computed  miles, 
from  north  to  fouth.  It  was  fituated  nearly  in  the 
centre  between  the  Cheerake,  Georgia,  Eaft  and 
Weft  Florida,  and  the  Choktah  and  Chikkafah 
nations.*     This  confederacy  is  made  up  of  many 

•  Adair,  p.  157.        . 


.    ■* 


i 


?< 


*■. 


/   : 


:  :C  ■?»&.ifiii 


'  "  "  ' iiaili>TI1ili"Mi  l"i  i'      .>^„.._, 


(     xlvi     ) 

tribes,  or  remnants  of  conquered  nations.  They 
have,  or  had  a  few  years  ago,  above  fixty  towns, 
in  more  than  thirty  of  which  the  Mudcohge  Ian- 
guage  is  fpoken.f 

The  Mufkohge  receive  their  name  of  Creeks 
bccaufe  the  country  which  they  inhabit  abounds 
in  creeks,  fmall  bays,  rivulets,  and  fwamps4 

The  Creeks  are  divided  into  Upper  and  Lowci 
Creeks.     The  former  inhabit  the  upper  part  of 
the  territory,  which  is  very  hilly.     The  latter  in- 
habit the  lower  country,  which  is  level.     The 
Lower  Creeks  are  belt  known  by  the  name  of  Se- 
minoles.     The  Muflcohge,  properly  fo  called,  de- 
nominate the  Seminoks  their  coufms :  and  the 
latter  call  the  former  their  uncles;  thus  admitting 
that  they  are  their  fuperiors,  and  anceftors.   I  have 
feen,  and  read  with  attention,  a  manufcript  writ- 
ten by  an  American  officer,  in  which  it  is  affcrted, 
that  the  Seminolcs  arc  the  anceftors,  or  «  original 
ftock  of  the  Creek-Nation.':     This  account  is 
very  different  from  others  which  I  have  received, 
and  on  which  I  place  more  dependance. 

About  the  year  177S.  ^^e  Mufkohge  confede- 
deracy  was  thought  to  confift  of  about  three  thou- 
fand  and  five  hundred  men  fit  to  bear  arms*.    In 

t  On  the  authority  of  my  friend    Mr.    Wm.  Bartram. 
M.  S.  penes  me.         X  Adair,  p.  257-.        *  Adair,  p.  259. 


f^.'-^''*^-?!.ilfifi 


(     xlvii     ) 

the  year  179 ij  the  gentleman  alluded  to  when  I 
treated  of  the  Chcerake,  made  an  eftimate  of  the 
numbers  of  the  Upper-Creeks.  At  this  time, 
there  were  three  thoufand  and  five  hundred  hun- 
ters. When  the  Seminoles  were  included,  the 
number  amounted  to  five  thouOmd  hunters.  From 
the  year  1768,  to  the  time  juft  mentioned,  the 
Creeks  had  cncreafed  about  one  hundred. 

The  Muii  '.-c  appear  to  have  croflcd  the 
Miffifippi  about  the  time  the  Spaniards  under  the 
command  of  Fernando  de  Soto  firft  landed  in 
Florida.  Their  tradition  informs  us,  that  when 
they  were  moving  downwards,  they  received  in- 
telligence concerning  certain  men,  of  a  different 
colour  from  themfclves,  who  had  hair  all  over 
their  bodies,  and  carried  thunder  and  lightning  in 
their  hands.  This  faft  was  communicated  to  mc 
by  Mr.  M'Gilwray. 

The  Chikkafah,  Chicachas,  or  Chicafaws,  in- 
habit the  weftern  parts  of  Georgia,  to  the  north- 
ward of  the  Choktah.  Their  country  is  one  of 
fineft  in  North-America. 

Thefe  Indians  inform  us,  that  when  they  firft 
came  from  the  weft,  they  had  ten  thoufand  men 
fit  for  war  -,  "  and  this  account,  fays  Adair,  feems 
very  probable j  as  they,  and  the  Choktah,  and  al- 
fo  the  Chokchooma,   who,   in  proccfs  of  time 


i 

! 
•J 


w|j)pHli'tWi'"<tf' 


(     xlviii     ) 

were  forced  by  war  to  fettle  between  the  two  for- 
mer nations,  came  together  from  the  weft  as  one 
family*."  They  are  now  much  reduced  in  num- 
ber. In  the  year  i793>  the  number  of  their  hun- 
ters did  not  exceed  five  or  fix  hundred. 

From  the  accounts  which  I  have  collefted  from 
the  Chikkafah,  I  conclude  that  they  crofled  the 
Miflifippi,  nearly  oppofite  the  Chikkafah-Bluff. 
They  aflure  me,  that  they  are  only  a  fmall  part 
of  the  original  nation,  and  that  the  greater  part  of 
their  anceftors  ftill  dwell  beyond  the  Miflifippi, 
towards  the  borders  of  the  Pacific-Ocean.   I  have 
not  learned  tlie  precife  period  at  which  the  Chik- 
kafah crofled  the  Miflifippi.     It  is  certain,  how- 
ever, that  it  was  fome  time  after  the  arrival  of 
the  Spaniards  in  Mexico.     This  inference  is  fafc- 
ly  deduced  from  a  well-eftabliflied  fad,  viz.  that 
they  and  the  Choktah  brought  with  them  from  the 
country  weft  of  the  Gre^t-River,  thofe  beautiful 
horfes  which  are  called  the  Chikkafah  and  Chok- 
tah breeds.     The  Seminole-horfes,  or  thofe  fine 
creatures  which  are  bred  amojJg  the  Lower-Creeks, 
are  of  the  Andalufian  ftock,  and  were  introduced 
by  the  Spaniards  of  St.  Auguftine. 

The  Chikkafah  are  very  particularly  mention- 
ed by  the  hiftorians  of  the  expedition  of  Fernan- 

•  Page  3SZ. 


>!&-f-    '^^ 


rT-3«,-»5W^-. 


'rr?"E=T^ 


(      xlix      )  ,  ^ 

do  de  Soto  into  Florida.  The  Portugucfe  au- 
thor of  Eivas  calls  their  town  Chicafa*.  »jarcil- 
laflb  de  la  Vega  calls  it  Chica^af.  From  the  ac- 
counts of  thefc  two  authors,  the  firft  of  whom  ap- 
pears to  have  been  a  faithful  recorder  of  fafts,  it 
fccms  pretty  certain,  that  a  part  of  the  Chikkafah 
nation  was  fettled  to  the  eaft  of  the  Millilippi, 
as  early  as  the  year  1541. 

Bernard  Romans  informs  us,  that  the  Chikkafah 
arc  the  only  favages  he  has  heard  of,  *'  who  make 
their  females  obferve  a  fepn  ation  at  the  time  of 
their  M<?^j  (fome  ancient  almoft  extirpated  tribes 
to  the  northward  only  excepted,  and  thefe  ufed  to 
avoid  their  own  dwelling  houfes) ;  the  women  then 
retire  into  a  fmall  hut  fet  apart  for  that  purpofe, 
of  which  there  are  from  two  to  fix  round  each  ha- 
bitation, and  by  them  called  moon-houfes.;}:"  Our 
author's  information  could  not  have  been  exten- 
five.  I  believe  it  is  certain  that  [befides  the  Chik- 
kafah] the  Choktah,  the  Cheerake  and  the  Creeks 
obferve  a  fimilar  feparation.  Among  all  thefe 
tribes  [not  to  mention  many  others],  the  men  at 

•  A  Relation  of  the  lavafion  and  Conqueft  of  Florida  by 
the  Spaniards,  under  the  command  of  Fernando  de  Soto.  p.  98, 
&c.    Engliih  Tranflation.     London:  1686.  8vo. 

f  Hiftoire  de  la  Conquete  De  la  Floride,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p. 
364,  &c.  A  Leidc:  I73i. 

X  A  Concifc  Natural  Hittory  of  Eaft  and  Weft-Florida,  p.  64. 


■'3' 


■uMHHjBJIWMIII'  ."'   T     'W^'f '-■' 


).  \ 


(  »  ) 

thefe  times  rcfufc  to  have  any  (onncaion  with  the 
women.  They  will  not  even  eat  out  of  the  fame 
fpoons  the  latter  have  made  iifc  of. 

The  Choktah,  or  Chatkas  inhab'*  the  country 
call  of  the  Miffifippi,  to  the  Ibuthward  of  the  Chik- 
kafah  and  Cheerake,  and  well  of  the  Mulkohge. 
**  Their  country  is  pretty  much  in  the  form  ot  an 
oblong  fquare."* 

I  have  already  faid,  on  the  authority  of  Adair, 
that  the  Chik'.afah,  the  Choktah  and  the  Chok- 
chooma  "  came  together  from  the  weft  as  one  fa- 
mily." That  they  crofled  the  Miflifippi  at  the 
fame  time  I  think  very  doubtful.  I  believe  that 
the  Choktah  came  in  much  later.  It  is  certain, 
however,  that  the  Choktah  came  into  Florida  later 
than  the  Creeks.  The  latter  call  the  Choktah 
their  younger  brothers. 

In  the  year  1793,  there  were  fuppofcd  to  be  at 
Icaft  fix  thoufand  hunters  of  the  Choktaii  nation. 

The  Choktah  are  well  known  by  the  name  of 
the  Flat-Heads,  becaufe  they  formerly  compreffed 
the  heads  of  their  children  with  a  bag  of  fand.  I 
believe,  this  praftice  is  now  Uid  afide. 


f 


The  Katahba  were  once  a  confiderable  nation. 
Their  country  was  bounded  on  the  north  and  north- 

*  Adair,  p.  282. 


'.j£^. 


(    H     ) 


eaft  by  North- Carolina  ;  on  the  caft  and  fouth  by 
South-Carolina;  and  about  louth-wcft  by  the  na- 
tion of  the  Chccrakc.  About  twenty-five  years 
ago,  their  chief  fcttlement  was  about  one  hundred 
andjforty  miles  from  the  Chccrake,  and  about  two 
hundred  miles  diftant  from  Charlcfton. 

In  the  infancy  of  the  fcttlement  of  South-Caro- 
lina, the  Katahba  could  mufter  fifteen  hundred 
fighting  mtn.  About  the  year  1743,  this  nation 
confiilcd  of  almofl:  four  hundred  warriors,  of  a- 

hove  twenty  dilFcrcnt  dialefts. 

I  am  informed,*  that  the  Katahba  have  an  an- 
niverfary  meeting,  intended  to  commemorate 
their  former  greatnefs.  This  muft,  indeed,  be  a 
mclanchcjy  talk.  But  nations  who  are  faft  paff- 
ing  to  deftruftion  mud  be  contented  to  wrap  them- 
felves  up,  for  a  time  at  leaft,  in  refledVions  of  a  fe- 
rious  kind.  It  is  on  fuch  occafions  that  they  Ihould 
learn  to  know  and  acknowledge  the  exiftencc  and 
the  power  of  a  creator,  who  formed  all  nations,  and 
fcatters  them  abroad  ;  who  preferves  and  increaf- 
ts  them  i  who  diminiflies  or  crumbles  them  to 
nought.  Thy  power,  O  God  !  has  no  limits  j  and 
are  we  worthy  of  thy  prefcrving  care  when  wc 

•  By  my  friend  Alexr.nder  Martin,  Efq.  formerly  Gorernor 
of  North-Carolina,  and  at  prefent  a  member  of  the  Senate  of 

the  United-States. 


^i 


^.^^.^■..■■^^.^^..jMii,.^^^...^^ 


'  I'mm  •  ■-7':-  y-'*'!,^ 


(     Hi     ) 

ccafc  to  be  virtuous,  and  refufc  to  cultivate  the  arts 
of  focial  life  ? 

The  Katahba  are  among  the  number  of  thofs 
American  tribes  vho  gave  an  artificial  fliapc,  by 
means  of  a  ftrong  comprcflion,  to  the  heads  of 
their  children.  This  prafticc  among  the  Katahba 
has,  I  believe,  fallen  into  difufe.  The  confe- 
quencc  is  that  we  fee  no  Hat  or  comprcflcd  heads 
among  the  younger  part  of  the  nation  ;  a  circum- 
ftancc  which  does  not  fupport  Profefibr  Blumen- 
bach's  notion  of  the  perpetuation  of  forms  im- 
prcffcd  by  fuch  prafticcs*.  I  (ball  examine  this 
fubjcft  in  a  fcparate  memoir. 

Of  the  Woccons,  I  know  nothing  but  what  1 
colleft  from  Lawfonf.  They  inhabited  the  coun- 
try of  North-Carolina,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
prcfcnt  century.  At  this  time,  according  to  the 
author  juft  mentioned,  thefe  Indians  and  the  Tuf- 
caroras  were  "  not  two  leagues  afunder,  &c."J. 
The  Woccons  had  two  towns,  viz.  Yupwaurcmau 
and  Toopiatmeer,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty 
fighting  men||.  We  hear  nothing  of  them  at  pre- 
fent.    I  imagine  they  arc  entirely  cxtinft. 

•  Inftitutiones  Phyfiologics.    Scft.  xlv.  p.  468.   Gottin- 

gx:  1787. 

t  A  New  Voyage  to  Carolina,  Sec.   This  author  fometime* 
calls  them  Waccons ;  and  in  his  map  we  have  Wacon. 
I  Page  231.  II  Page  234. 


m 


iinmtlWltiM 


»tl 


t  " 


(     liii     ) 

The  Natchez  ilcfcrvc  more  of  our  attention 
than  moll  of  the  nations  whom  1  have  mentioned. 
But  the  limits  ncccflTarily  alhntctl  to  this  work  will 
not  admit  of  my  fpcalcing  of  thcni  as  I  could  wifli. 
I  muft,  therefore,  content  myfelfwith  rcfcrrinrj 
the  reader,  who  is  dcfirous  of  obtaining  informa- 
tion concerning  them,  to  Charlevoix*,  Uu  Pratzf, 
and  other  writers. 

A  number  of  families  cC  the  Natchez  are  fet- 
tled amonj-  the  Creeks.  They  now  fpcak  the 
language  of  the  Creeks  J;.  Some  families  are  fet- 
tled among  the  Chikkafah,  and  fpeak  the  Chik- 
kafah-langu'ige. 

The  Mexicans  are  fo  vn  .^nown  to  us,  that  I 
do  not  think  it  nfccfTary  to  fay  ary  thing  con- 
cerning them  in  th.s  j^'acc.  The  C(jurl'c  of  their 
migration  to  the  country  in  which  they  founded 
their  empire,  will  afterwards  be  taken  notice  of. 
I  fhall  alio  endeavour  to  Ihow,  that  they  are  u£ 
very  ancient  eflablilhment  on  this  continent. 

The  Poconchi,  as  I  call  them,  inhabited  the 
country  about  Guatimala  and  Honduras.     I  have 

•  Vol.  II,  p.  189,  &c. 

f  The.  Hiftory  of  Louifiana,  &c.  p.  291,  &c.  Englifli 
Tranf:.'    i--'    London:  1774.  8vo. 

I  So  at  leaft  I  was  informed  by  Mr.  M'Gilwray,  in  1790. 
But,  in  1794,  an  Indian  interpreter  aflured  me,  that  thefe 
Niichez  ftill  retain  their  proper  language. 


»-.   s 


i,   ■ 


-'--•■■^'^'^-■-rfftiy— -  iJiiitffA- 


_tyi"'-"'^-' 


T-r^ 


;t 


li-U 


liJ 


m 


I 


(    Hv     ) 

not  learned  what  was  their  proper  name.  Gage, 
from  whom  I  take  the  Poconchi  words  in  my  vo- 
cabularies, calls  the  language  Poconchi,  or  Poco- 
man.  I  know  nothing  of  this  language  but  what 
I  learn  from  the  author  juft  mentioned*. 

The  Darien-Indians  inhabited  the  Ifthmus  of 
Darien. 

-  The  Jaioi,  the  Arwaccs,  and  the  Shebaioi  in- 
habited the  country  of  Guaiana,  in  South-Ameri- 
ca. De  Lact,  who  is  my  authority  for  the  words 
in  the  languages  of  thefe  Indians,  fpeaks  of  the 
Jaioi  as  inhabiting  a  great  extent  of  country^  and 
of  their  language  being  extremely  commonf. 
They  perforated  their  nollrils  and  their  lower  lips. 

Brafilians.     Indians  of  Brafil. 

Peruvians,  Indians  of  Peru.  Of  thefe  I  can 
fay  nothing  new.  I  have  ventured  to  conjedlure 
that  they  are  the  defcendants  of  the  Toltecas  J. 

•  A  New  Survey  of  the  Weft-Tndies.  Being  a  Journal  of 
three  thoufand  and  three  hundred  miles  within  the  main  land 
of  America.  By  Thomas  Gage,  the  only  Proteflant  that  was 
ever  known  to  have  travel'd  thofe  parts,  London:  1669.  8  vo. 

■f-  "  Taiortim  gens  uti  latiflime  patet,  ita  &  idioma  ipforum 
maxime  commune  eft  in  illis  partibus."    Novus  Orbis,  p.  642. 

I  Papers  relative  >  to  certain  American  Antiquities.  By 
Winthrop  "^.iigent,  Efq.  and  by  Benjamin  Smith  Barton,  p.  8. 
Philadelphia:   1796.  410. 


'■-■jtririjwiiilfcnfiniiTii 


.1 — dica#-M'i'rii)iyi* 


V 


(     ^v      ) 

The  Chilefe  arc  the  Indians  of  Chili,  in  South- 
America.  Marcgrav  fo  particularly  mentions 
their  prafticc  of  pulling  out  their  beards,  &c.  that 
I  cannot  refrain  from  quoting,  at  length,  the  words 
of  the  author.  **  Capite  ut  plurimum  funt  gran- 
diufculo  &'  facie  lata,  imberbes,  quia  illam  evel- 
lunt  duabus  mytulorum  conchis,  arfte  connexis, 
&  una  parte  firmiter  ligatis,  quas  fecum  &  qui- 
dem  ad  coUum  appenHis  geftant :  et  cnim  non  tan- 
tum  e  mento  &  genis,  fed  &  pudendis  partibus 
omncs  pilos  evellunt,  tarn  mares  quam  feminas,  & 
primum  cineribus  calidis  illos  fricant,  ut  ita  faci- 
lius  radicitus  evellant*."  If  this  paffage  had  been 
carefully  confulted  by  Dr.  Robertfon,  and  many 
other  writers,  we  fhould  not,  perhaps,  have  been 
fo  frequently  told,  that  the  Americans  are  by  na- 
ture dcftitute  of  beards  :  a  fcandalous  aficrtion, 
which  fhows  the  love  of  theory,  and  the  deficiency 
of  refearch. 


The  Caraibes,  or  Caribbees,  are  well  known  by 
thefe  names.  They  are  the  natives  of  the  Antilles. 
They  are  of  opinion  that  they  originally  came 
from  fome  part  of  the  country  ofGuaiana :  an  opi- 
nion whicii  leemr,  to  be  well  founded.  For  there 
is  a  very  ftriking  aiTinity  between  their  language 

•  Georgii  Marcgravii  dc  I/ieb(lad,  Traw'latus  Topograph- 
icus  &  Meteorologicus  Bradlit;,  cum  Ikliijfi  iol.iri ;  quibiis 
additi  funt  illius  &  aliorum  Comnicntarii  De  Brafilienfmm  & 
Chilcnfium  Indole  £c  Lingua,  p.  2-.  Ainflclxdami,  i6^8.  Folio. 


■^ 


.        iiiin'lTri"'ri'<jilif'ii'iiii<i»iiiii»iii    1  "  V' -•■,h^' 


->«***•**. 


,       .1 

llUll     laMli  III  III'  I'lr^ 


{ 

i 

it 


'■jlliyf't.-,W;"-iftLJ»!-J.i'g«^»ft'^jg'fW4.'.u 


(     Ivi     ) 

and  that  of  the  Jaioi,  one  of  the  nations  of  Guaia- 
na.  In  a  map  publilhed  by  Kircher,  in  his  Mun- 
dus  Subterraneus,  the  country  of  Guaiana  is  called 
Caribana.  Rochefort  derives  the  Caraibes  from 
Florida*. 


,.a', 


I 


HAVING  thus  finilhed  my  account  [if  it  de- 
fcrvcs  that  name]  of  the  principal  American  tribes 
and  nations  whofe  languages  arc  compared  with 
thofe  of  the  Afiatics,  &c.  I  now  proceed,  agree- 
ably to  the  order  which  I  have  propofed  to  my- 
felf,  to  make  fomc  remarks  concerning  the  Ame- 
rican languages.  Here,  however,  I  fhall  not  take 
up  much  time.  The  full  difcuffion  of  the  fubjeA 
is  referved  for  my  Philofopbkal  and  Hiji or ical  In- 
quiry. 

I  think,  it  is  evident  from  an  infpedlion  of  my 
vocabularies,  that  the  languages  of  all  the  Ameri- 
can nations  in  my  larger  lifts,  beginning  with  the 
Delawarcs,  and  ending  \vich  the  Acadians,  Penob- 
fcots,  Sankikani,  and  Pampticoughs,  may,  with 
confidence,  be  referred  to  one  great  ftock,  which 
I  call  the  language  of  the  Lenni-Lennape,  or  De- 
lawares.    It  is  this  lanj^  lage  which  has  fuch  a  vaft 

•  Hilloire  Morale  dcs  lies  Antilles  de  L'Amerique.  Tome 
fecond.    p.  158,  &c.   A  Lyon;  1667. 


■^Sl'nit^f.i  «lilWii 


■^^^Him^^i^w^^^  - 


(     Ivii      ) 

ipiead  in  America.  It  had  no  other  limits  but  the 
Atlantic-Ocean  on  the  eaft.  We  trace  it  with 
confidence  to  the  Miflifippi  on  the  weft  :  on  the 
north  we  find  it  far  beyond  the  lakes  of  Ca::ada; 
on  the  fouth  in  North- Carolina,  as  among  the 
Pampticoughs  j  and  in  the  very  extremity  of  the 
American-Union,  or  Georgia,  amongthe  Sawwan- 
noo.  Future  refearches  will  doubtlefs  difcover  it 
in  the  vaft  countries  [unknown  to  philofophers  ; 
traverfed  but  by  traders  and  by  Jefuits]  which 
are  comprehended  between  the  Miflifippi  and  the 
Pacific-Ocean. 

••(■ 

By  the  afliftance  of  a  light,  glimmering  and 
perhaps  fomcwhat  illufive,  a  light  which  time 
(hall  render  ftronger,  and  more  fure,  I  trace  the 
language  of  the  Delawares  in  South-America. 
I  fliall  not  be  furprifed  to  find  it  among  the  mife- 
rablc  and  hardly  human  Pefferais,  in  Tierra  del 
Fuego. 

The  language  of  the  Delawares  is  fpoken  by 
many  other  nations  befidcs  thofe  whofe  names  oc- 
cur in  my  vocabularies.  A  barren  lift  of  thefc 
nations  could  afford  but  little  inftruftion  to  the 
philofophical  reader  :  and  fuch  a  lift  is  all  I  could 
attempt  to  give  in  this  limited  view  of  a  fubjeft  fo 
extenfive.  I  Ihall  content  myfelf,  therefore,  with 
obferving,  that  it  is  the  dialects  of  the  Delaware 


4.,* 


t1 


*J**W>-iiiii 


''^? 


iinj<ni|t  ijnHjUMH,  ii'gir' 


(     Iviii     ) 

language  which  arc  ib  generally  to  be  met  with  in 
the  relations  of  the  early  vifitors  of  the  countries 
of  North- America,  to  the  northward  of  the  Chee- 
rake,  and  other  tribes,  who  are  commonly  called 
the  Southern-Indians. 

A  very  refpeftable  American  author  has  ima- 
gined, that  the  Indian  tribes  to  the  northward  of 
the  river  Saco  fpake  a  language  very  different 
from  that  of  the  tribes  to  the  fouthward  of  the 
lame  river.     He  informs  us,  that  "  there  was  not 
one  word"  of  the  language  of  the  tribes  of  Pe- 
nobfcot  and  St.  John's,  who  dwell  to  the  north- 
ward of  the  Saco,  in  the  Indian  Bible  of  Mr.  El- 
liot*.     If  this   aflertion   were    well-founded,   it 
would  be  a  very  interelling  fafl ;  and  would,  in- 
deed, go  far  to  prove,  "  that  the  river  Saco  was 
an  important  dividing  line  between  the  Savage 
nations  of  the  eaft  and  weft  parts  of  New-En- 
olandf."     But  it  is  certain,  that  there  is  no  radi- 
cal difference  between  the  language  of  the  tribes 
of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's,  and  that  which  is 
preferved  in  the  Indian  Bible  juft  mentioned. 

It  is  well  known  that  Mr.  Elliot  tranQated  the 
Bible  into  the  language  of  the  Natics,  a  confider-- 
able  Indian  tribe  in  New-England.  It  is  certain, 
that  the  Natics  fpake  a  dialed  of  the  language  of 

•  See  Judge  Sullivan's  Hiftory  of  the  Diftrift  of  Maine. 
,p.  26s.  +  ^^^^-  P-  *^^' 


ther 
bular 
John 
Conl( 


Hi 


"■'I  iJJM  -    '     I  i.lJWl'tiWJiy  ^l.Hl    llll..n^ul(|^■^VJLHiln^,^J,l|  .1  .|j.|i_ 


^jiiiHS^t^' 


(     lix     ) 

the  Dclawarcs  -,  a  id  it  is  evident,  from  my  voca- 
bularies, that  the  tribes  of  Penobfcot  and  St. 
John's,  fpeak.  a  dialeft  of  the  fame  general  ftock. 
Confequently,  the  Saco  ought  not  to  be  confider- 
ed  as  an  important  line  of  divifion  between  tribes 
fpeaking  languages  eflentially  different.  In  other 
rcfpefts,  it  may  have  been  a  line  of  much  confe- 
quencej. 

The  vafl:  fprcad  of  the  language  of  the  Dela- 
wares  in  North- America  is  alfo  evinced  by  the  In- 
dian names  of  many  of  the  waters,  the  mountains, 
and  the  vallies  of  the  country.  It  is  a  fad,  that 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Miffifippi,  a  large  propor- 
tion of  the  rivers  and  creeks,  in  particular,  are  ftill 
beft  known  by  the  names  [or  rather  corruptions 
of  the  names]  impofcd  upon  them  by  the  Dcla- 
warcs, and  their  brethren.  I  fhajl  fully  illuftrate 
this  aflertion  in  a  map  which  is  intended  to  be  pre- 
fixed to  my  large  work  relative  to  this  country. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  do  it  at  length.  I  may 
obferve,  however,  that  Maffachufetts,  Connefti- 
cur,  Monongahella,  Allegheney,  Mufkingum,  Sa- 
vanna, and  Miflifippi  itfelf,  are  all  Delaware 
words*.     I  believe,  the  fame  may  be  faid  of  the 

X  "  When  the  eaftcrn  Savages,  fays  Judge  Sullivan,  made 
ah  hollilc  expedition  wcdward,  they  were  not  feen  to  come 
further  northward  than  to  Saco-River,"  &c.  The  Hiftory,  &c. 
p.  264,  265. 

•  I  ufe  the  word  Delaware  in  this  and  many  other  places  not 
m:rely  with  a  reference  to  the  Lcnni-Lenn.ape,  or  Delawares, 


ff 


'-%■,■ 


ftif'^--''-'   'i-'(t^fff"-  "a^hiii^f 


^,**»i«^ft-< 


jj.''-'i_!,'!j;  s.,j.MtkjU.  i.vi-'^'f^aisu^vrH^ir:  • 


•^iSIS*-' 


I 


11 


i 


(     Ix     ) 

Miflburi.     Ohio  and  Sufquehanna  are  not  Dela- 
ware words.      '  *  '^ 

All  the  more  favage  nations  of  North- America 
were  wanderers.  Few  of  them  are  now  found  in 
the  fame  parts  of  the  continent  in  which  they 
were  originally  difcovered.  We  have  feen  the 
Sawwannoo  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Savanna,  in 
Georgia,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Mifll- 
fippi.  At  a  later  period,  they  inhabited  the  coun- 
ty of  Lancafter,  where  they  are  no  longer  feen. 
They  are  now  fcattered  in  very  different  parts  of 
the  countries  north  and  fouth  of  the  Ohio.  The 
Delawares  have  long  fincc  relinquiflied  the  beau- 
tiful river  which  bore  their  name*.  The  Ma- 
hicanni  and  the  Minfi  have  alfo  fliifted  their  feats. 
In  fhort,  it  is  a  very  rare  circumftance  for  any 
tribe  to  continlie  in  the  fame  diflrid  for  half  a 
dozen  years. 

This  obfervation  certainly  applies  to  all  our  In- 
dians :  but  I  believe  it  more  intimately  applies  to 
the  tribes  of  the  Delaware  (lock,  than  to  thofc  of 
the  Huron,  Cheerake,  and  other  races.  If  this 
fufpicion  be  well  founded,  we  are  furnilhed  with 
one  of  the  rcafons  why  the  language  of  the  Dela- 

properly  To  called,  but  alfo  to  the  Chippewas,  Sawwannoo, 
and  the  other  nations  fpeaking  dialefls  of  their  languages. 

*  Thefe  Indians  called  the  Delaware  Lennapewi-Hittak, 
wbich  fignifie^  Indian-River. 


;-it. 


(     Ixi     ) 

wares  has  fuch  an  immcnfe  fpread  through  the 
continent.  Wanderers,  from  caprice  or  ncceflltyj 
conquerors,  ia  purfiiit  of  emoire  and  of  glory, 
ncccfl^irily  fpread  their  language  far. 

The  Delaware  language  is  faid  to  be  deltitute 
of  the  letters  F  and  R*.  This  with  refpcdt  to  the 
language  of  the  Delaware-Indians,  properly  fo 
called,  is  mod  probably  the  cafe.  But  it  is  an 
obfervation  which  by  no  mer.ns  a])plits  to  all  the 
dialedls  of  the  Delaware  language.  The  letter  R 
occurs  in  the  language  of  the  Chippewasf ,  the 
Indians  of  Pcnobfcot  and  St.  John's;):,  the  Sanki- 
kani||,  and  fcveral  other  tribes,  who  are,  undoubt- 
edly, of  the  Delaware  flock.  Moreover,  this  let- 
ter frequently  occurs  in  the  language  of  the  Indi- 
ans of  Pennlylvania,  towards  the  end  of  the  laft 
century  j  and  there  can  be  very  little  doubt,  that 
the  author  of  the  vocabulary  which  is  my  autho- 

*  Zeifljerger,  p.  2.  f  Tlie  following  words,  from 
Long,  will  fliow  that  the  R  is  not  wanting  in  the  Chippewa 
language,  viz.  Mamay,  many  ;  Meryummtgat,  news,  or  in- 
telligence; ^«r%«w,theglobe,  or  earth;  /"^war/wj,  health ; 
Warbipcar,  white;  Otarpeet,  under;  not  to  mention  many 
others. 

I  Thefe  Indians  call  the  hair  P>:etjooi  brother  Neecheer,  and 
daughter  WetdoKcr. 

II  In  the  language  of  thefe  Indians,  Wyer,  is  head;  Mytracb, 
hair ;  Rinjkan,  the  fingers ;  Promine,  the  thigh ;  Seukeree.  rain, 
and  /iram,  a  dog.    De  Laet,  p.  75,76. 


■■^•^-s.TSrSiii"- 


^  a^.A^it,lMWia^f^|^^.^j,^^j||i^^^.^ 


-  ,--  -.  ,1,  y-i^^'.^LU  -  -WirMi 


^eSTWHS'lSBJI  < 


i?  1 


I'  it 

% 

K  ' 
n 


(    Ixii    ) 

rity  for  this  aflertion,  is  fpeaking  of  the  Delawarcs 
thcmfclves§. 

I  do  not  know  that  the  letter  F  is  to  be  found 
in  the  languages  of  the  Delaware  {loci:.  Lahon- 
tan  fays  the  Eflanapes  and  t!ie  Gnacli tares,  who 
live  upon  a  river,  called  the  Long-River,  to  the 
weft  o(  the  Miflifippi,  have  it^.  I  am  ignorant 
what  /anguage  thefe  tribes  fpake.  •'  As  for  the 
two  confonants  L  and  F,  I  never  knew  them, 
fays  Lawfon,  in  any  Imiian  fpcech  I  have  met 
withal*.  The  L  appears  to  be  very  common  in 
many  of  our  Indian  languages  j  and  I  find  the  F 
in  the  language  of  the  Mulkohgej,  ChikkafahJ, 
and  other  tribes. 

I  muft  confefs,  to  clofe  this  part  of  my  fubjeft, 
that  the  exiftcncc  or  the  abfence  of  the  letter  R,  or 
any  other  letter,  in  a  language,  appears  to  me  to 

§  I  fhall  here  copy  from  this  vocabulary  fome  words  in 
which  the  letter  R  occurs.  Rhenus,  man ;  Hirufus,  an  old  man ; 
Nitarvus,  wife ;  Aranck,  ftars ;  Suckra,  rain  ;  Mijrack,  hair  ; 
Hijrano,  the  tongue  ;  not  to  mention  many  others.  See  t^oea- 
iularium  Barbaro-yirgineorum,  printed  in  1696.  In  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Delawares,  according  to  Ziefberger,  Lenno  is  a 
man,  and  Milach,  hair.  In  the  fame  language,  according  to 
Heckewelder,  Alank'u  a  ftar. 

f  New  Voyages,  &c.  vol.  ii,  p.  303.     '    •  Page  231. 

t  They  call  God  Efekeefah,  and  a  dog  Efa. 

X  Thefe  Indians  call  our  wild-turkey  [Meleagris  Gallp- 
pavo  of  Linnxus]     Fukk  it,  and  the  forehead  Etcfun. 


-Ji*.^i-^~- 


'--Myf; 


(     Ixiii     ) 

be  a  matter  of  lefs  confequcnce  than  is  generally 
luppofed.  I  li  ivc  already  obferved,  that  the  Up- 
per or  Ovcrhill  C  heerake  make  iife  of  the  letter  L, 
and  not  of  the  R,  whilft  the  Lower-Cheerakc 
make  ufc  of  the  R,  and  not  of  the  L.  Thus  the 
former  call  thcmfelves  Chcelake,  the  latter  Chee- 
rake.  The  former  call  fire  Cheela,  the  latter  Chec- 
ra.  Above  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  Ro- 
ger 'Williams  obftrved  the  great  variety  of  the 
'  dialedts  and  proper  fpeech  of  the  Indians  of  Ntw- 
England,  "  within  thirty  or  forty  miles  of  each 
other,"  and  exemplified  it  in  the  word  y/««w,  a 
dog.  "  ylnum,  the  Cowwefet  dialcft ;  Jyim,  the 
Narroganfctj  yfr««»,  the  Qiiunnipieuck  j  ^/«w, 
the  Neepmuck.  So  that,  fays  our  author,  although 
fome  pronounce  not  L  nor  R,  yet  it  is  the  moft 
proper  dialect  of  other  places,  contrary  to  many 
reporti*." 

The  language  of  the  Five-Nations  next  claims 
our  attention.  It  has  long  been  known  that  all 
the  tribes  in  this  confederacy  fpeak  dialefts  of  the 
fame  language.    This  will  be  evident  from  an  ex- 

•  A  Key  into  the  Language  of  America :  &c.  London : 
1643.  I  exceedingly  regret  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  pro- 
cure the  original  work.  My  information  concerning  it  is  de- 
rived from  the  ColU:iions  of  tlie  MaflacllUletts  Hiftoricai  Socie- 
ety,  for  the  year  1794,  vol.  iii.  I  hope  the  Society  will  be 
induced  to  publidi,  in  fonu;  future  number  of  iheir  valuable 
Aork,  the  wliole  of  the  vocabulary,  ^ 


*-_.  "  "••*•*>--' 


--i#v 


-■y«yj»^«^rr";!ga,v<Bj)lfa 


>■%*; 


(     Ixiv     ) 

amlnation  of  my  vocabularies,  as  far  as  they  go. 
Of  the  lanp;uap;e  of  the  Cayugas,  one  of  the  con- 
federated tribes,  I  have  not  been  able  to  give  any 
fpecimen.  My  colleAion  of  Oneida  and  Seneca 
words  is  alfo  very  fniall.  The  late  Sir  William 
Johnfon  remarks,  that  there  is  "  fome  difTercnce 
of  dialeft  among  the  Six-Nations  themfclves ;  but 
this  i:  little  more  than  what  is  found  in  all  the 
European  ftates*." 

The  language  of  the  Scnccas  is  faid  to  be  the 
moft  fonorous  and  majeftic.  That  of  the  Mo- 
hawks is  tiiought  to  be  the  moft  polifhed.  I  be- 
lieve, the  actiuifition  of  the  dialers  of  the  confe- 
deracy is  a  much  more  difficult  taflc  than  that  of 
the  Delaware  dialefts. 

The  letters  M  and  P  do  not  occur  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  confederates,  <*  nor  can  they  pro- 
nounce them,  fays  Sir  William  Johnfon,  but  with 
the  utmoft  difficultyf." 

The  Tufcaroras,who  form  a  part  of  the  confe- 
deracy ever  fince  17 12,  fpeak  a  language  radical- 
ly the  fame  as  that  of  the  other  tribes.  There  is, 
however,  much  lefs  affinity  between  the  dialed  of 
the  Tufcaroras,  and  thofe  of  the  other  tribes  in 
the  confederacy,  than  there  is  between  the  dialers 
of  thofe  other  tribes  themfclves. 

•  Tranfaaitns  of  the  Royal  Society.  Vol.  6j.       f  ^^^^' 


-.^*a»r..-"-^  ^  ■  ^■"*^+,s. 


(     Ixv      ) 

I  have  already  faid,  that  the  Cochncwagocs  were 
formerly  a  part  of  the  Mohawks.  Their  Ian- 
guage,  ofcourfc,  is  that  of  the  confederacy. 

I  have  collcded  but  very  few  words  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Wyandots.  They  are  fufficient  to 
fliow  that  their  language  is  a  dialed  of  that  of  the 
Six-Nations.  The  fame  remark  applias  to  the 
languag(  of  the  Naudowcfllcs,  and  the  Hoc'he- 
lagenfes. 

Of  the  Eriga/ 1  know  but  little.  We  are  told, 
that  they  were  of  the  fame  original  ftock  with  the 
confederates,  and  that  their  language  partook  of 
that  of  the  Tufcaroras*.  I  have  not  been  able  to 
procure  any  words  in  the  dialed  of  this  tribe. 

I  believe  it  is  univerfally  admitted,  that  the  lan- 
luage  of  the  Six-Nations  and  that  of  the  Dcla- 
waresand  their  brethren  are  radically  diflfcrcnt. 

•  Lewis  Evans's  Geographical.  Hiftorical,  Political.  Philo- 
fophical  and  Mechanical  Effays.  The  firft,  &c.  p.  13.  Thi* 
aathor  informs  us,  that  the  Erigas  "  were  feated  on  Ohio 
and  its  Branches,  from  BeaverCreek  to  the  Mouth  of  the 
Quiiaghtena-River.  The  far  greater  part  have  been  extir- 
pated,  fome  incorporated  into  the  Senecas,  and  the  reft  have  • 
retired  beyond  the  woodlefs  Plains  over  the  Miffifippi,  and 
left  the  Confederates  entire  Mafters  of  all  the  Country.  From 
the  Ruins  of  the  Eriga  Towns  and  Fortrcffes  we  fuppofe  they 
were  the  molt  numerous  of  any  in  thefe  Parts  of  America." 
Ibid. 


hi 


(     Ixv!     ) 

Tins,  at  Icafl",  is  rhe  opinion  of  every  writer  I  have 
confuked,  and  of  every  perfon  I  have  convrrfcd 
with,  on  the  fubjcft.  Still,  however,  it  apcars  to 
me,  that  we  have  grounds  for  afltrting,  that  thcfc 
languages  are  not  radically  difFe rent,  though  it 
muft  be  confcflTed,  that,  in  America,  the  rcfem* 
blance  between  them  is  extremely  fmal).  It  isj 
indeed.  To  fmall,  that  were  we  not  able  to  extend 
our  inquiries  on  this  fubjedt  beyond  the  limits  of 
America,  we  (hould  continue  the  common  aflcr- 
tion,  that  it  is  not  poifiblc  to  difcover  any  refcm- 
blance  between  the  language  of  the  confederacy 
and  that  of  the  Lcnni-Lennapc.  I  rccollcft  but 
two  inftances  of  refembUnce  between  them. 
Thefc  defcrve  to  be  mentioned. 

The  Onondagos,  one  of  the  Six-Nations,  call  a 
^tt  Otftbijchtenothqua.  The  Narraganfcts  call  the 
fame  Jnetkquus :  the  Mahicanai,  AnockfuL,  and 
the  Kikkapoos,  Unaaqua.  In  thcfe  inftances,  there 
is  an  evident  refcmblance  between  the  two  laft 
fyllables  (viz.  nocbqua)  of  the  Onondago  word, 
and  the  names  of  the  Narraganfets,  Mahicanni, 
and  Klkkapoos.  Thefe  three  Uft»  it  is  certain, 
fpeak  dialers  of  the  Delaware  language. 

I  have  already  obfcrvcd,  that  the  Pampticoiighi 
fpake  a  dialed  of  the  Delaware  language.  Now 
\l  is  to  be  obfcrvcd,  that  they  call  the  numeral 
fix,  JVbo-yeoCi  and  the  Tufcaroras,  who  fpeak  tho 


i.... 


i'*:»im:;i-t'i-'»v.fi. 


.  fe*iSfcr.i-:.. 


^■)*J^, 


■■'"'' «rrtllif»t8«»aBi4v»-^  '^  ■.■iixi'.' 


''ii&^g%^  .rfi<aiti'„'fi'3i»*'^sw. 


(     Ixvii     ) 

language  of  the  confederacy,  call  the  fame  num- 
ber Houtyoc, 

If  the  reader  will  examine,  with  attention,  the  ro» 
cabularies  in  this  memoir  he  will  difcovcr,  in  more 
inftances  than  one,  the  common  origin  of  the  Un* 
guages  of  the  Six-Nations  and  thofc  of  the  Lenni- 
Lenn&pe  in  Afia,  Thus,  there  arc  undoubtedly  ma« 
ny  Delaware  words  in  the  language  of  the  Lefghii* 
who  inhabit  the  mountains  of  CaucafuA,  and  io 
that  of  the  Toungoofi,  whofe  fpread  in  Afia  is 
fo  extenfive.  In  the  language  of  thefe  fame  AHao 
tic  nations,  he  will  difcover  unequivocal  traces  of 
the  dialefts  of  the  confederates  in  America.  If 
thefe  pofitions  be  well  founded,  ^c  ^re  no  longer 
authorized  to  aflert,  that  the  language  of  the  Six- 
Nations  and  th4t  of  the  Delawares  ^re  radically 
diflPerent, 

None  of  the  writers  that  I  have  confulted  havf 
difcovered  any  alBnity  between  the  language  of 
the  Cheerake  ^nd  that  of  the  SixtNations.  Char-r 
levoix  candidly  confeflfes  that  he  could  not  difco* 
ver  "to  what  language  the  Cherokees  belong*." 
I  believe  it  ha$  been  univerfally  fuppofed,  that  their 
language  is  radically  different  from  tliatof  the  con* 
federacy.  Put  this,  I  am  pcrfustdcd,  i«  not  the  cafe. 

The  Mohawks  call  fire,  Ocheeleh.     The  Chce. 
rake  call  the  fsi^me  Chccra,  Chcela,  and  Chcclah, 

•  Voli.  p,  155. 


-i^ife^  j^")  fiMiifi*-'^^ 


(     Ixviii     )  - 

The  Onondagos  call  a  dog,  Tfchierba  \  the  Chee-» 
rake,  Keera,  and  Keethlah :  the  Tufcaroras  Cbeetb. 
Other  infta  .jes  might  be  mentioned. 

The  Scnecas  prcfcrve  a  tradition,  that  they 
migrated  from  the   vicinity  of  the   Mufkohge- 
country.     This  circumftance  favours  my  opinion, 
that  the  Six-Nations  and  the  Cheerake  »rc  the  • 
fame  people. 

'  It  appears,  from  different  parts  of  Adair's  Hiftery 
of  the  American  Indians ^  that  there  are  fome  words 
common  to  the  language  of  the  Cheerake  and 
Muflcohge. 

I  find  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of  the 
Muflcohge  and  that  of  the  Onondagos.  The  for- 
mer call  the  ear  Iftehuchtflco :  the  latter  Ohuchta. 

Between  the  languages  of  the  Muflcohge,  Chik- 
kafah,  and  Choktah,  there  is  an  evident  affinity. 
Thus  the  numerals  three  and  ten  [viz.  Tootchena 
and  Pokdle'\  are  the  fame  in  thefe  languages.  The 
former  call  the  numeral  four  Ohfta :  the  two  latter 
Oojia,   • 

Some  words  are  common  to  the  languages  of  the 
Cheerake,  Chikkafah,  and  Choktah*^. 

Th(?  dialefts  of  the  Chikkafah  and  Choktah 
•  In  the  language  of  thefe  three  nations,  Nanne  Bfrnifict  f 


■^^^-'Jtti^fc- 


"1 


(     Ixix     ) 

are  very  fimilar.  This  will  appear  from  many 
parts  of  Adair's  work.  Their  numerals  are  prc- 
cifely  the  famrf .  Interpreters  arc  not  neceffary 
in  the  intercourfe  between  thefe  two  tribes. 

Du  Pratz  fays,  that  the  Conchacs  fpake  a  lan- 
guage almoft  the  fame  with  that  of  the  Chikka- 
fah.  Thefe  Conchacs  dwelt  in  Weft-Florida,  to 
the  north  of  the  Alibamous*,  The  fame  author 
informs  us,  that  the  nation  of  the  Mobiliens,  or 
Movill,  fpcak-  the  Chikkafah  language^.  The 
Mobiliens  were  fettled  to  the  eaft  of  the  Miflfi- 
fippi,  in  the  time  of  Soto. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  procure  any  words  in 
the  language  of  the  Katahba ;  nor  can  1  fay  with 
confidence  to  which  of  the  American  languages, 
the  language  of  this  nation  is  moft  nearly  allied. 
I  have  fome  grounds  for  conjecturing,  that  the  Ka- 
tahba fpeak  a  dialed  of  the  Chikkafah  or  Chok- 
tah  language.  Adair  fays,  their  language  is  a 
"  niixed"  one.:j: 

I  am  much  at  a  lofs  to  know  to  which  of  the  A- 
merican  languages,  the  language  of  the  Woccons 
has  the  greateft  affinity.  Lawfon  informs  us  that 
there  was  but  one  word]]  common  to  their  lan- 
guage and  that  of  the  Tufcaroras;  and  yet  thefe 


t  Adair,  p.  78. 
X  Pag?  924. 


•  Pages  307,  308.        §  Page  309. 
II  The  word  Tfaure,  cockles. 


^M-^fi!^iS^.r 


l*^•»w»fc 


<S2:\:-»,.,„2.,-i„ 


(  »«  ) 

two  nations  lived  not  two  leagues  afunder^i 
There  is  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of 
the  Woccons  and  that  of  the  Jaioi  in  Guaianaf , 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted,  that  we  (hould  be 
fo  ignorant  as  we  are  of  the  language  of  the 
Natchez.  I  can  fay  nothing  refpedling  it.  Du 
Pratz  fays  thefc  Indians  fpeak  "  the  Chicafaw 
language*."  This,  however,  is  denied  by  fome 
Indian  interpreterti,  with  whom  I  have  co;iverfed 
on  the  fubjed.  A  circuroftance  mentioned  by 
Adairf,  convinces  me,  that  the  aiTertion  of  the 
French  writer  wants  confirmation. 

I  am  not  certain  that  I  have  difcovered  any  af- 
finity between  the  language  of  the  Mexicans  and 
that  of  any  of  the  other  American  nations.  It  is 
to  be  remarked,  however,  that  my  colkftion  of 
Mexican  words  is  very  fmall.  It  would,  there- 
fore, be  wrong  to  conclude  that  the  language  of 
thefc  people  is  radically  different  from  thofe  of 
oiuer  Americans.  Neverthclefs,  I  think  it  may 
be  faid,  with  fome  degree  of  fafety,  that  if 
there  are  in  America  two  or  more  radicj^  lan-r 
guages,  the  Mexican  is  one  of  theme 

The  Poconchi  or  Pocoman  language  appears  tQ 
have  but  little  connection  with  any  of  the  Nortl;- 

§  A  new  Voyage.  &c.  p.  231. 
f  The  former  call  the  head  Z**/^/ die  latter  i7iy/#, 
•  Page  313.  t  P*«»^«»» 


mmm^'''fm'mmmmmmm 


(    Ixxf    ) 

Aitieric^ti  dialcAs.  The  letters  L  and  R  are  hoth 
fonnd  ia  this  language.  It  is  £iid  to  haw  **  fome 
conneftion"  with  the  language  called  CbacciguelX. 

There  is  fonic  aiBntty  between  the  language  of 
the  Darien-Indians  and  that  of  the  Pottawatameh, 
afnd  other  tribes  of  the  Delaware  ftock.  In  the 
language  of  the  Poitawataweh,  Nanna  is  nnother. 
Naiinab  is  the  fame  in  the  language  of  the  Indians 
of  the  lilhmus.  There  is  likewife  fome  affinitf 
between  the  Poconchi  and  Darten  languages.  In 
the  former,  Tat^  and  in  the  latter  Tautabt  is  father. 

I  have  already  faid,  that  there  is  fome  affinity 
between  the  language  of  the  Jaioi,  in  Guaiana, 
and  that  of  the  Woccons,  in  North-Carolina*.  I 
have  alfo  cbfcrved, '  that  there  is  a  confiderable 
affinity  between  the  language  of  the  Caraibes  and 
that  of  the  Jaioif .  We,  moreover,  difcover  fome 
traces  of  rcfcmblance  between  the  languages  of 
the  Jaioi  and  Caraibes  and  that  of  the  Natchez. 
Thefe  lad  call  fire  Qua :  the  Jaioi  Qmpoto ;  and 
the  Caraibes  Ouattou, 

Having  but  fifteen  or  fixtecn  words  in  the  lan- 
guages of  ti' ,  ArwACCSB  »)d  the  S^ebaioi<,  two- 
natioRii  of  Giu.iani..  I  cannot  ppeeend  to  fey  any 
thing  conct  ruing  them.  I  have,  in  another  place, 
hinted  a;  the  reiemb?ance  which  fubfifts  between 

I  Gags,  p.  466.      •  i»ee  page  69.      f  See  pagei  55, 56. 


,  V." 


/  ' 


;r 


:  ■ 


I 


(     Ixxii     ) 

the  language  of  one  of  thefc  nations  and  the  dia- 
lers of  certain  Semoyads,  Toungoofi,  &c.  in  A.- 
fia*. 

Time  has  not  effaced  every  refcrnblance  be- 
tween the  language  of  certain  Brafilians  and  that 
of  fome  of  the  tribes  of  North-America.  In  the 
language  of  fome  of  the  Indians  of  Brafil,  the 
eyes  are  called  Scefcah.  The  Chippewas  call 
the  fame  Skefick :  thcSawwannoo,Ske-fick-queh. 
The  Pottawatameh  call  an  eye  Ne-lkc-fick. 

Of  the  language  of  the  Peruvians,  I  cannot  form 
any  certain  judgment. 

The  language  of  the  Chilefe  bears  fome  affinity 
to  thofe  of  fome  of  the  tribes  of  North-America. 
I  have  juft  faid  that  the  Pottawatameh  call  the  eye 
Ne-fke-fick.  The  Chilefe  calls  the  eyes  Ne. 
The  latter  call  the  mouth  Oun.  Certain  Indians 
in  Pennfylvania  call  the  fame  Toon. 


r 


The  preceding  remarks,  and  the  annexed  vo- 
cabularies, do  not  favour  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Jef- 
ferfon,  that  the  number  of  radical  languages  in 
America  is  fo  greatf .  It  is  true  that  hitherto  we 
have  difcovered  but  very  little  refciiiolancc  be- 

*  See  page  22  of  the  Vocabulary,  in  the  note, 
f  See  pages  19,  20. 


1: 


1 


*  (     Ixxiii     )  .  , 

tween  fcvcral  of  thefe  languages.  But  then  it 
fliould  be  remembered,  that  our  coUeftions  of 
words  are  very  fmall  and  imperfeft,  and  of  courfe, 
that  as  yet  we  have  not  had  opportunities  of  point- 
ing out  all  the  refemblances  which  may  exift. 
Much  may  be  done  by  the  labour  of  future  inqui- 
rers. 

Wliat  the  Abbe  Clavigcro  has  faid  concerning 
the  great  number  of  languages  in  America  is  by 
no  means  conclufive.  The  languages  of  the 
Me:acans,  Otomies,  Tarafcas,  Mayas,  and  Miz- 
tecas,  were  we  in  pofleflion  of extenfive  vocabula- 
ries of  them,  would  probably  be  found  to  bear  fomc 
affinity  to  each  other.  Our  author  informs  us, 
that  in  a  journey  "  made  by  the  Spaniards,  in  the 
year  1606,  from  New-Mexico  unto  the  river 
which  they  call  Tizon,  fix  hundred  miles  from  that 
province,  towards  the  north-weft,  they  found  there 
fome  large  edifices  and  met  with  fome  Indians  who 
fpoke  the  Mexican  language,"*  &c. 

With  regard  to  the  thirty-five  languages  which 
have  been  difcovered  in  Mexico,  and  the  fifty 
which  the  Portuguefe  counted  in  Maragnon,  in 
the  beginning  of  the  laft  century,  no  perfon  will 
imagine  that  they  are  all  radically  difl^erent.  Cla- 
vigero  himfelf  admits  that  there  is  a  great  affinity 

1 

•  Vol.  II,  p.   214. 


i 


1 


-II     iiilil'iMjf  ^^' 


(     Ixxiv     ) 


:r 


between  fome  of  thofe  languages,  "  which  fticws, 
he  remarks,  that  they  are  fprung  from  the  fame 
parent,  namely,  the  Eudeve,  Opnta,  and  TanahU' 
tiuira,  in  North-America,  and  the  MocoH,  Tola, 
and  Abipona,  in  South- America*."     Even  thofc 
which,  he  fays,  are  as  different  from  each  otlu  r  as 
the  Illyrian  from  the  Hebrew,  fuch  as  the  lan- 
guapjes  of  the  Mexicans,  Otomies,  &c.f  it  is  pro- 
bable will  be  found  to  bear  fome,  perhaps  a  con- 
fiderable,  refemblance  to  each  other.     The  affini- 
ties oi'  languages  arc  not  to  be  difcovered  by  a 
fupcrficial  view  of  them.     Extenfive  vocabularies 
fhould  be  collefted,  and  thefe  fhould  be  examin- 
ed and  compared  with  labour  and  with  patience. 
In  fuch  an  invcftigation  too,  it  is  of  efiential  con- 
fequence  that  the  inquirer  Ihould  proceed  with 
candour,  as  well  as  with  caution. 

Nothing  is  more  common  than  for  Indian  tra- 
ders, interpreters,  or  other  perfons,  to  aflert,  that 
fuch  and  fuch  languages  bear  no  relation  to  each 
other  :  becaufe,  it  feems,  that  the  perfons  fpeak- 
ing  them  cannot  always  underftand  one  another. 
When  thefe  very  languages,  however,  arc  com- 
pared, their  relations,  or  affinities,  are  found  out. 
It  is  by  fuch  comparifons,  that  I  have  afcertain- 
ed,  that  the  language"  of  the  Delawares  is  the  lan- 
euao'c  of  fuch  a  great  number  of  tribes  in  Ame- 


•  Vol.  II.  p.  208. 


t  Ibid. 


j; 


.'  ^*'^i<-' 


•i 


%- 


(     Ixxv     ) 


rica.     It  is  by  luch  comparifons,  that  future  in- 
quirers may  difcovcr,  that  in  all  the  vaft  countries 
of  America  there  is  bur.  one  language  :  fuch  inqui- 
ries, perhaps,  will  even  prove,  or  render  it  highly 
probable,  that  all  the  languages  of  the  earth  bear 
fomc  affinity  to  each  other.    I  have  already  difco- 
vered  fome  Oriking  affinities  between  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Yolofs  [one  of  the  blackeft  nations 
of  Africa]  and  certain  American  tribes.     What  a 
field  for  inveftigation  does  this  laft  mentioned  cir- 
cumftance  open  I  Whilft  philofophers  are  bufied 
in  inveftigating  the  influence  of  climate  and  food, 
and  other  phyfical  agents,  in  varying  the  figure  and 
complexion  of  mankind,  they  fhould  not  negledt 
inquiries  into  the  refemblances  of  all  languages. 
The  farther  we  pufh  our  refcarchcs  of  this  khid, 
the  more  we  difcover  the  proofs,  if  not  of  the  ab- 
folutc  derivation  of  all  mankind  from  one  pair,  at 

Icaft  of  the  ancient  intercourfe  of  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth. 


I  now  proceed  to  give  fome  account  of  the  dif- 
ferent Afiatic  and  European  nations  whofe  lan- 
guages are  compared  with  thofe  of  the  Ameri- 


cans* 


•  The  reader  will  pleafe  to  obferve  that  in  the  following 
vocabularies  the  American  arc  feparated  from  the  Afiatic  and 
other  languages  by  a  line  thus : 


-«mmm...v^jq;;; 


►..»«>»>,►.. 


(     Ixxvi     )  ' 

The  Scmoyads  fccm  mod  entitled  to  our  firft 
attention,  as  their  range  in  Afia  is  fo  great,  and 
as  their  language  fccms  to  be  fo  unequivocally  prc- 
fcrved  in  an  immenfe  portion  of  America. 

The  original  Semoyads,  Samojedes,  or  Samo- 
eds,  commonly  called  by  the  Ruffians,  Samoyedi, 
"  inhabit  the  northernmoft  part  of  Ruflla  along 
the  coafts  of  the  Icy-Sea,  from  the  river  Petchora 
as  far  as  the  Lena,  and  are  divided  into  the  Euro- 
pean and  Siberian  Semoyadsf."  All  the  Semoy- 
ads lead  a  wandering  life. 

The  Semoyads,  lao,  dwell  in  the  vicinity  of 
Petchora,  near  the  Frozen-Sea:  thofe  121, 
dwell  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town  of  Obdorflc,  near 
the  fame  fca :  122,  in  Joraczkago :  1 23,  in  Man- 
gafea:  1 24  in  Toorooganflco :  125,  126,  on  the 
river  Tomfk,  in  Siberia:  127,  near  Narim  on 
the  Obe  in  Siberia :  1 28,  on  the  river  Kett ;  and, 
129,  in  the  diftridt  of  Timfkago. 

The  numbers  affixed  to  the  Afiatic  nations  are  the  numbers 
by  which  thefe  nations  arc  marked  in  the  l^ocaiularia  Compara- 
tiva  of  Pallas.  In  a  few  inftances,  I  have  not  exhibited  any 
tomparifon  of  the  American  with  the  Afiatic  or  other  words. 
In  thefe  cafes,  the  line  is  not  made  ufe  of. 

f  The  words  in  inverted  commas  are  taken  from  a  very  ufe- 
ful  work,  entitled  Survey  of  the  Ruffian  Empire,  Sec,  p.  64. 
Bv  Cape.  Sergey  Plefcheef  Englifti  Tranflation.  London  : 
1792.  8vo.  I  fliall  frequently  refer  to  this  work  in  the  fol- 
lowing pages. 


-S 


(     Ixxvii     ) 

The  KarafTini,  130,  inhabit  the  kingdom  of 
Carezem,  not  far  from  the  Gihon,  called  Oxus  by 
the  ancientf.. 

'•   Taweeguini,   131.      '  ■      •  '  * 

Kamaftfiiini,  132,  dwell  on  the  rivtr  Kama,  a 
branch  of  the  V^olga. 

The  Koiballi,  or  Kaybalhi,  133,  and  the  Mou- 
tori,  134,  are  of  the  lame  race  with  the  Semoy- 
ads.  Tliey  arc  difpcrfed  in  different  parts  of  Si- 
beria, as  on  the  rivers  Obc,  Eniflcy*,  Kett, 
Tom,  die. 

The  Mogul-Tartars,  135,  arc  alfo  called  Mun- 
gals.  They  are  principally  difpcrfed  in  the  deferts 
ofGobey,  and  partly  in  the  diftrii?:  of  Selenghinfkf . 
The  Mungals  do  not  confider  themfelvcs  as 
Tartars:):. 

The  Boureti,  136,  called  by  the  Ruffians,  Brats- 
kic,  "  live  on  the  banks  of  the  Baical,  and 
other  places  in  the  government  of  Irkoutik : 
they  differ  from  the  Toungoofi  only  by  their  lan- 
guage, which  is  compounded  of  the  Mungalian  : 
they  fubfift  by  the  breeding  of  cattle  and  hunting, 
and  are  all  idolaters,  governed  by  Shamans§." 
Bell,   who  calls   them   Buraty,   fays  their    faces 


•  Jenifea,  Jenifei,  Jen^ea. 
I  Strahlenberg,  p,  5 1 . 


f  Plefcheef,  p.  65. 
§  Plefcheef,  p.  6j. 


v^C 


4 


!»'■■».» 


(     Ixxviii      ) 


<( 


<^ 


arc  not  quite  b  flat  as  thofc  of  the  Kalmucks  j 
their  nofes  being  fompwhac  higher.,  and  their 
countenances  more  opi?n*."  . 

The  Kalmuks,  137,  or  as  they  arc  called  by 
the  Rufli.ms,  Kalmhyki  and  Kalmyki,  "  fpcak  the 
Mungalian  language,  obferve  the  religion  of  La- 
ma, get  their  livelihood  chiefly  by  the  breeding 
of  cattle,  and  live  in  large  kibitki,  a  kind  of  tents. 
Some  o(  them  have  carried  their  habitations  in- 
to the  circuit  of  Stavropol  in  the  government  of 
Siberia,  andare  Chtiftiansf." 

The  Toungoofi,  Tungufi,  or  Tongufians,  arc 
a  very  numerous  people.  In  the  time  of  Strahlen- 
berg,  they  were  thought  to  amount  to  fcventy  or 
eighty  thoufand  men|,  "  They  arc  difperftd 
from  the  river  EniflTcy  as  far  as  the  fea  of  Okhotflc, 
and  from  the  Penjinfkaya  Gooba,  beyond  the 
Chinefe  frontier  :  they  live  by  hunting  and  fifh- 
ingi  their  tongue  is  a  dialeft  of  the  Manjcur. 
They  are  all  idolaters,  under  the  government  of 
Shamans  ||." 

Some  writers  arc  of  opinion,  that  fome  of  the 
Toungooli  came  originally  ^rom  Dauria§.  On 
the  authority   of  the  Chinefe  Annals^  and  other 

*  Vol.  I.  p.  299,  300.  +  Plefcheef,  p.  66. 

X  Page  4';o.        II  Plefcheef,  p.  67.        §  librand  Idet  and 
Adam  Brandt,  as  quoted  by  Strahlenberg,  p,  451.-. 


1 


(     Ixxix     ) 

woiks,  it  is  afltrtcd  that  the  anceftors  of  the  Ton- 
goofi  were  the  tirll  original  Tartars  *.  They  call 
themrdves  Kalijuk-Tzin,  That  is,  "  generations 
who  have  taken  their  fixed  abode  in  certain 
places." 

The  Toungoofi,  138,  dwell  near  the  town  of 
Nerzinfi<  :  ihofe  139  on  the  Jenifea  :  140,  in 
the  Province  of  Mangafca:  141,  in  Bargoozin  : 
142,      Upper  Angerfkich  :   143,  near  Yakutlka  , 

14^ .    ...1  Ochotlka. 

T'  muti,  145,  the  Chapogirri,  146,  and  the 
Vuku-^uiri,  147,  dwell  on  the  river  Eniliey. 

The  Aril,  148,  the  Kottowi,  149,  the  Aflani, 
150,  the  Inbaci,  151,  and  the  Pumpocolli,  152,  all 
inhabit  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Eniflcy.  They  arc 
now  very  few  in  numberf.  ^ 

The  Koriaki,  or  Koraeki,  live  in  the  nothern 
part  of  Kamtchatka,  "  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Pcn- 
jinfkaya  Gooba,  and  on  the  coaft  of  the  Eailern 
Ocean,  almoft  as  far  as  the  Anadir.  They  are 
divided  into  the  fcdentary  or  fixed,  and  the  wan- 
dering or  the  rein-deer  Koriaki :  the  former  fub- 
fift  by  hunting  and  filhing.  and  the  latter  by  rear- 
ing reindeer.  Their  mode  of  living,  their  man- 
ners, and  cuftoms  are  very  fimilar  to  thofe  of  the 
Kamtchadals:}:."      Strahlenberg  fays   they    arc 

•  Strahlenberg,  p.  451.       f  Paliai.      J  Plefchccf,  p.  69. 


I 


]',!- 


(     Ixxx     ) 

bcardlcfs  like  the  Laplanders,  Scmoyads,  andOf- 
tiaks:  **  For,  in  the  firfl  Place,  they  have  natu- 
rally very  little  hair  about  their  mouth,  and  what 
little  they  have  they  pluck  out,  as  do  alfo  the  "^a- 
kuhti,  Tungitsii  and  Kiilmucks* ."  It  is  hardly  nc- 
ccflary  to  obfcrve,  in  this  place,  that  the  Ameri- 
tan  Indians  very  generally  pull  Mit  their  b'-ards, 
as  well  as  the  hair  from  other  pai  t ;  <  ,'  their  i  *>dics. 

The  Koriaki  153,  dwell  in  the  government  of 
Irkoutfk :  154,  on  the  river  Kolhima;  and  155, 
on  the  river  Tigyl.  , 

Under  this  head  of  Koriaki,  I  may  mention  the 
inhabitants  of  the  ifland  of  Caraga,  156,  which  is 
fituated  near  the  north-eafl:  coaft  .  Kamtchatka. 
Pallas  fays,  they  fpcak  the  Koriaki  language. 

The  Tchouktchi,  or  Tchuktfchi,  157,  inhabit 
"  the  north-eaftern  part  of  Siberia,  between  the  ri- 
vers Kolhima  and  Anadir,  and  are  diftinguifhcd  by 
the  names  of  P'ixed  and  Rein-deer  Tchuktchi : 
they  are  very  rude  and  favage,  and  inclined  to  fu- 
icide.  By  refemblance  they  feem  to  be  of  the 
fame  race  with  the  Koriakif."  I  may  here  ob- 
fcrve, that  fuicide  is  the  vice  of  our  American  In- 
dians. Is  not  fuicide  more  common  among  fa- 
vagc  than  among  civilized  nations  ?  J  fhall  exa- 
mine this  queftion  in  another  place.     Pallas  lays 


♦  Strahlenberg,  p.  396. 


f  Plefcheef,  p.  71,  72. 


■i''.^^*  . 


r 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0   !|KfiSi 

^^^      1^  Km    IIIII2.2 

1.1    i.-^"!^ 

1111=  -  ^ 

1.25  |l.4   ||.6 

L 6" 

► 

V] 


<? 


7^ 


/ 


^^.#/ 


!  %^4 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  145S0 

(716)  872-4503 


^f^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


(     Ijcxxi     ) 

* 

the  language  of  the  Tchouktfchi  is  nearly  a  dialcft 
of  the  Koriak. 

The  Kamtchadals  are  the  people  of  Kamtchat- 
ka,  or  Jecco  as  ir  is  called  by  the  Chincfe.  They 
are  now  under  the  fubjeftion  of  the  Ruffians,  ?nd 
have  embraced  the  Chriftian  religion.  "  They 
get  their  livelihood  chiefly  by  hunting  and  fifhing. 
In  winter  they  live  in  fubterraneous  yurts,  or  huts, 
and  in  the  fummer  inbalagans^  a  kind  of  building 
raifed  on  pillars  in  the  manner  of  a  pigeon- 
houfe*." 

The  Kamtchadals  158,  live  in  the  northern 
parts  of  the  Peninfula,  along  the  river  Tigyl :  1 5  9> 
in  the  weftern  part  along  the  river  Bollhaya:  160, 
on  the  river  Kamtchatka,  towards  the  North -Cape^ 

The  Japoniansj  or  Japoneefe,  161,  are  the 
people  of  Japan. 

The  Kouriltzi,  162,  inhabit  the  fouthern  part 
of  Kamtchatka,  and  the  Kouriflcie,  or  Kurile- 
Iflands,  which  are  fituated  between  Kamtchatka 
and  Japan. 

The  Mandlhuri,  or  Manjouri,  163 ;  the  Kitta- 
wini,  164;  and  the  Tangutani,  165,  inhabit  the 
country,  called  Chinefe-Tartary.  ' 

m 

•  Plefcheef,  p.  68. 


til 


HJ 


:m"^^^' 


(     Ixxxii     ) 

'     The  Indoftani,  i68,  are  the  natives  of  Bengali 
thofe  i6g,  are  the  natives  of  Deccan. 

The  Malays,  183,  and  the  Javanefe,  1841  are 
well  known  by  thefe  names. 

The  Lefghis,  Lefghintzi,  or  Lefguintfi,  dwell 
on  and  near  Mount  Caucafus.  They  "  are  divi- 
ded into  twenty-fcven  tribes*.*'  TJicy  are  faid 
to  be  a  reftlefs  and  faithlefs  people,  "  making  fre- 
quent incurfions  into  Georgia  and  other  neigh- 
bouring countriesf ." 

The  Lefghis,  50,  dwell  on  the  Antzoogk  t  51, 
on  the  Jawr;  52,  on  the  Choonzawgkj  and  53, 
on  the  Dcedo. 

TlieTchiochonfki,  545  theEftlandians,  $$;  the 
Careliiins,  56  ;  the  Olonetzi,  57 ;  and  the  Lopari, 
58,  inhabit  the  country  on  both  fides  of  the  Gulph 
of  Finland.     All  thefe  have  a  Finnic  origin. 

TheZhiryane,  59,  "are  found  in  the  govern- 
ment of  Pcrme,  and,  like  the  Permiaki,  can  hard- 
ly be  diftinguilhed  from  the  Ruffians;  fome  of 
them  have  gone  over  to  the  river  Obe;}:."  They 
are  defcended  from  the  Tchude,  or  Finns  ||. 

The  Permiaki,  or  Pcrmians,  60,  dwell  in  the 


tP 


Plefcheef,  p.  63. 
:ef,  p.  53.  . 


f  Ibid,  p.  332. 

II  Ibid.  p.  133. 


iwiiifciviffeff'ki  ,fiito;^Titoiii»tirrifi»^ 


1 


(     Ixxxiii     ) 

government  of  Perme,  and  about  the  northern 
parts  of  the  river  Obe.* 

The  Mordva,  or  Morduini,  6i,  are  divided  into 
two  tribes,  viz.  the  Mokflian  and  the  Erzian. 
They  inhabit  the  government  of  Nizney-Novgo- 
rod,  Kazane,  Sinbirfk,  Oufa,  anJ  Penza.  Moft 
of  them  are  Chriftiansf.  Like  the  Tchuvafhi, 
they  make  the  doors  of  their  houfes  to  the  fouth, 
"  that  they  may  offer  their  prayers  to  the  Sun.'* 
They  facrifice  an  ox  to  their  god,  whom  they 
name  Jumjhipasj^. 

The  Moklhan  62,  I  have  juft  mentioned  as  a 
branch  of  the  Mordva. 

The  Cheremini,  63,  more  properly  Tchere- 
mifli,  inhabit  the  governments  of  Kafane,  Nizney- 
Novgorod,  and  Orenburg.  Some  of  them  are 
Chriftians,  others  Idolaters  §.  Thefe  people  have 
defcended  from  the  Finns.  Their  language  has  a 
great  affinity  with  that  ofthe  Finns, but  it  is  much 
mixed  with  that  of  the  Ruffians  and  Tartars  ||. 

The  Tchuvafhi,  64,  called  alfoCzuwafchi,  are  in 
every  refpeft  like  the  Tcheremiffi,  and  live  in  the 

•  I  beg  leave  to  mention,  in  this  place,  that  the  Permiaki  call 
the  eye,  Schia  (Strahlenberg).  The  Chikkafah-Indians  call 
the  eyes  Skin.  .  The  Sankikani  call  the  eye  Schinquoy.  See 
the  Vocabularies,  No.  xvii. 

t  Plefcheef,  p.  5?.         %  Strahlenberg,  p.  412,  413- 

%  Plefcheef,  p.  S4.  II  Strahlenberg,  p.  355. 


rf 


...f  ^    -  i'U.-<fa.'rii^'^.v'-' 


■^^i^u-^-^^i^yt^M^iCl  ^v-^ 


(     Ixxxiv     ) 

fame  places  with  the  Mordva  :  they  arc  almofl:  all 
Chriftians*.  "  They  offer  all  thtir  firft  fruits  to 
their  god,  whom  they  call  Thor,  and  fet  before 
him  "  a  certain  loaf-j-." 

The  Votiaki,  or  Votti,  6$,  inhabit  the  govern- 
ments of  Kazane,  and  Viatka,  and  other  neigh- 
bouring dif^rifts.  "  They  employ  themfelvcs  in 
husbandry  and  breeding  of  cattle.  Some  of  them 
are  Chriftians,  but  the  greatcft  part  are  Idolaters, 
and  governed  by  their  Shamans^:." 

"  The  Vogoulitch'  dwell  in  the  northern  part 
of  the  Oural  Mountains.  Part  of  them  lead  a 
wandering  life,  and  fomc  are  fettled.     They  fub- 

•  Pjefcheef,  p.  54,  55.       f  Strahlcnberg,  p.  355,  356. 

X  Plefcheef,  p.  53,  54.— The  Shamans  are  vizards  or  con- 
jurers, who  are  in  high  eftimation  among  many  of  the  idola- 
trous nations  of  Ruflia.  They  pretend,  (and  unfortunately  it 
is  believed  by  the  miferable  people  among  whom  they  refide) 
that  they  can  cure  difeafes,  avert  misfortunes,  and  foretel 
things  yet  locked  up  in  the  womb  of  time.  They  pretend  to 
do  much  more.  1  cannot  help  obferving,  in  this  place,  that 
the  conjurers  among  the  American  favages,  are  the  Shamans 
of  this  country.  Their  very  ixiftence,  in  both  portions  of 
the  world,  is  a  ftriking  proof  of  the  miferable  and  debafed 
condition  of  extenfive  familie?  of  mankind.  It  tells  us,  howe- 
ver, what  was  once  probably,  the  conditions  of  thofe  very  na- 
tions vvhom  fcience  and  freedom  now  enlighten.  //  tells  us 
what  may  again  be  our  lot,  flionld  we  relapfeinto  time*  of 
ftupidity  and  error.  But  even  the  wifeft  of  nations  arc  ftill 
fomewhat  under  the  government  of  Shamans. 


(     Ixxxv     ) 


fift  chiefly  by  hunting  and  fifliing.  Some  of  them 
areChriftians;  the  reft  are  Idolaters*."  Strah- 
leqberg  fays  that  the fe  people  are  defcended  from 
!thc  Hunsf.  When  the  Vogoulitchi  have  killed 
feveral  bears  in  the  woods,  they  offer  three  of 
them  to  their  gods  %. 

The  Vogoulitchi  66^  dwell  in  the  government 
of  Tobolfk  in  Siberia :  68,  near  Chendeema,  and 
69,  near  Berezov,  both  in  the  government  of 
Tobolflc. 

The  Oftiaks  70,  dwell  about  Berezowa:  71, 
Dear  Narim ;  7  J»  on  the  loganni :  73,  in  the  dif- 
trift  of  Loompokonlk :  74,  in  the  diftridt  of 
Waflioguanlkawgo :  75,  on  the  river  Taz. 

The  Pcrfians,  76,  are  well  known  by  this 
name. 

The  Gurdi,  77,  are  the  people  of  Curdiftan,  or 
Gurdiftan. 

TheOfetti,  Ofletintzi,  or  Offi,  79,  are  fuppofed 
to  be  the  ancient  Uzi.  They  live  in  the  middle 
part  of  the  Caucafian-Mountains.  . 

The  Dugorri,  80. 

The  Turks,  88,  are  well  known  by  this  name. 

*  Plefcheef,  p.  55.  t  Page  97'  J  |f  trahlenberg,  p. 
j6,  97. 


ijpi 
m 


iii 


X. 


(     Ixxxvi     ) 

The  Tartars,  89,  dwell  in  the  province  of  Ka- 
zanc  :  90,  91,  in  the  government  of  Orcnburgh, 
in  Siberia:  92,  93,  on  Mount- Caucafus :  94, 
near  the  town  of  ToboUk  :  95,  in  the  diftrid  of 
Tchatfkago :  ^6,  in  the  diftrift  of  CheeoUimie  i 
97,  on  the  Jenifea :  98,  near  Kooznetfkaw  -,  and 
<)9,  on  the  Baraba. 

The  Kangatfi,  joo,  live  in  Independent  Tarta- 
ry,  in  Afia. 

The  Teleouti,  or  White-Kalmuks,  loi,  live  in 
villages  about  Kuznetflc. 

The  Bucharians,  or  Baflikirtzi,  loa,  dwell  in 
the  fouthern  part  of  the  Uralian-Mountains. 

The  Kirghiffzi,  or  Kirghis-kaifaks,  104,  be- 
tween the  rivers  Oural  and  Emba. 

The  Yakouti,  106,  dwell  near  the  rivers  Lena, 
Yana,  &c.  in  Siberia.  **  Their  outward  appear- 
ance, language,  cuftoms  and  falhions,  fhew  that  this 
race  defcends  from  a  mixture  of  Tartars  and 
Mungals*." 

The  Kartalini,  108,  dwell  on  Caucafus. 

The  Imeretians,  109,  people  of  Imeretia. 

The  Suanetti,  iioj  the  Kabardinian  Tcher- 
kefll,  1 1 1  i  the  Altckefick-Abiffinian,    112;  the 

•  Plefcheef,  p.  60. 


\ 


m- 


\ 


(     Ixxxvii     ) 

the'Kufhazibb-Ablflinian,  113;  the  Tchechcntzi, 
1 14  J  the  Inguflievtzi,  1 15 ;  the  Toofchetti,  116; 
the  Kazee-Koomitlki,  117,  and  the  Aka(hini> 
I19,  all  dwell  on  and  near  Caucafus. 

In  my  vocabularies,  I  have  alfo  given  a  place  to 
the  Chinefcj  totheVinds,  or  Vandals,  who  inha- 
bit the  countries  of  Lufatia  and  Carniola ;  to  the 
native  Irifli  j  to  the  Wallachians,  or  people  of 
Walachia,  Moldavia,  and  the  frontiers  of  Tran- 
fylvania  j  and  to  the  Anglo-Saxons.  I  have  alfo 
mentioned  the  Eflcimaux,  who  there  is  every  rea- 
fon  to  believe  are  derived  from  Afia.  as  well  as 
the  other  Americans*. 

#  The  foregoing  notices  concerning  the  AfiaticandEuropek 
an  nations  will,  doubtlefs,  be  thought  too  brief:  but  neither 
time  nor  inclination  would  permit  to  enter  farther  on  the  fub- 
jeft  at  prefent.  As  we  are  now  in  pofferfion  of  excellent  maps 
of  the  countries  inhabited  by  the  nations  whom  I  have  menti- 
oned, the  reader  will  not  find  it  a  difficult  matter  to  difcover, 
with  care,  the  prccife  places  of  their  refidence.  I'he  beau- 
tiful  maps  prefixed  to  Pennants'  j^rffic  Zoology  are  worth 
confulting.  I  would  alfo  refer  him  to  the  map  prefixed 
to  Plefcheef's  Surveys  and  to  that  in  Strahlenberg's  wo'^, 
entitled  an  Hijlorico-Geografhical  Defcription  of  the  North  and 
EaJIern  Parts  of  Europe  and  Afia,  &c.  Engliih  ■  .nflatioa. 
London:  1738.  410.  This  is  the  work  which  I  iii.\-i  often 
alluded  to  in  the  courfe  of  this  inveftigation. 


: ! !  i| 


\V 


\  ; 


\'l 


\n    .'it 


,  ■Uti^Hi-UYimt  ^'itbfsB^L 


(    Ixxxviii    ) 


THE  comparative  vocabularies  which  arc  pub- 
liflied  in  this  memoir,  fcem  to  render  it  certain, 
that  the  nations  of  America  and  thofe  of  Afia  have 
a  common  origin.  I  flatter  myfelf  that  this  point 
is  now  eftabliflied  with  fome  degree  of  certainty, 
though  I  by  no  means  fuppofe  that  what  I  have 
faid  fliould  preclude  the  neceflity  of  farther  inqui- 
ries on  the  fubjeft.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  per- 
fuaded  that  I  have  only  opened  a  mine,  in  which 
future  labourers  will  difcover  great  and  many 
riches. 

But  it  may  be  faid,  the  origin  of  the  Americans 
is  not  yet  afcertained.  My  vocabularies  only 
prove  "  that  the  Americans  and  many  Afiatic  and 
European  nations  are  the  fame  people."  They  tell 
"  us  not  which  was  the  parent  ftock."  I  have  alrea- 
dy admitted  thefe  two  pofitions,  in  a  former  part 
of  this  difcourfe*,  and  I  am  willing  to  admit  them 
through  the  whole  of  this  difcuflion. 

I  have  entered  upon  the  fubjeft  of  this  memoir 
uninfluenced  by  theoretical  authorities  of  any  kind. 
I  was  of  opinion  that  he  who  undertakes  the  invef- 
rigation  of  any  important  queflion,  whether  it  re- 
lates to  phyfics  or  to  morals,  fhould  endeavour,  as 

;        V         ,•  •  Seepage  15. 


r 

{  ^ 


,r^*' 


(     Ixxxix     ) 

much  as  poffibfc,  to  divert  his  mind  >  f  every  fpc- 
cies  of  prejudice  :  and  what  are  many  authorities 
as  we  call  them,  but  prejudices  of  the  ftrongcft 
kind  ?  Thus  influenced  by  an  opinion  of  the  ne- 
cefTiiy  of  a  free  and  unbiaffed  invcftigation  of  the 
fubjcft,  I  concede,  for  the  prefcnt,  that  it  may  be 
doubtful,  whether  the  Afiatic  and  European  na- 
tions, whofe  languages  I  have  compared  with  thofc 
of  the  Americans,  gave  origin  to  the  latter,  or 
whether  the  latter  are  not  rather  the  original 
ftock  of  the  former. 

It  was  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Jcffcrfon,  that  the 
nations  of  America  are  *'  of  greater  antiquity  than 
thofc  of  Afia."  Our  illuftrious  countryman  was 
induced  to  adopt  this  opinion,  from  having,  as  he 
fuppofed,  difcovered  that  there  is  a  much  greater 
number  of  radical  languages  in  America  than  in 
Afia.  If  the  pofition  were  cftablilhed,  the  infer- 
ence might,  perhaps,  be  maintained.  But!  think 
I  have  fhown,  that  we  are  not  in  pofreiTion  of  fads 
to  prove  that  there  arc  in  America  many  radical 
languages,  whatever  may  br  done,  at  fome  future 
period,  by  a  more  complete  inveiligation  of  the 
fubjcft.  On  the  contrary,  my  inquiries  fcem  to 
render  it  probable,  that  all  the  languages  of  the 
countries  of  America  may,  in  America,  be  traced 
to  one  or  two  great  (locks.  In  Afia,  I  think,  they 
may  confidently  be  traced  to  one.  For  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Mexicans,  which  is  fo  difFcreat  from 

n 


#*., 


p- 


(     xc     ) 

that  of  the  other  Americans,  has  fome  affinity 
to  the  languages  of  the  l^fghis  and  the  Pcrfians : 
and  I  have  already  obfcrved,  that  the  language* 
of  thcfe  two  Afiatic  nations  arc  prcfcrved  among 
many  American  tribes*. 

I  believe  it  is  a  faft,  that  in  America  there  is 
frequently  lefs  affinity  between  languages  which  I 
confider  as  being  radically  the  fame,  than  there  is 
in  Afia  between  languages  which  are  alfo  taken  to 
be  radically  the  fame.  This,  however,  docs  not, 
in  my  opinion,  prove  that  the  Americans  are  of 
greater  antiquity  than  the  Afiatics.  It  would  feem 
to  prove  no  more  than  this,  viz.  that  the  Ameri- 
cans alluded  to  have  been  longer  feparated  from 
each  other  in  America,  than  the  Afiatics  of  whom 
I  fpeak  have  been  feparated  from  each  other  in 
Afia. 

Since,  then,  the  affinity  which  fubfifts  between 
the  languages  of  the  Americans,  and  thofc  of  the 
Afiatics  and  Europeans  does  not,  in  my  opinion, 
inconteftibly  prove,  that  the  former  arc  the  dc- 
fcendants  of  the  latter,  but  only  that  they  are  one 
and  the  fame  people,  it  is  proper  that  I  fhould 
fliow  the  real  origin  of  the  Americans  by  attend- 
\n<f  to  other  circumftances  bcfides  that  of  lan- 
guage. This  I  Ihall  endeavour  to  do,  principally 
by  examining,  in  a  few  words,  two  interefting 
features  in  the  hiftory  of  America. 

•  See  pages  14,  67. 


"M^^^  _  .  t; 


\ 


(     xci   ,) 

Fiift.  I  have  already  remarked,  that  were  it  not 
for  the  traditions  of  many   American  nations  wc 
might  for  ever  remain  in  doubt  concerning  the 
real  origin  of  thefe  people*.     The  traditions  of  the 
tribes  and  nations  of  America  arc,  indeed,  entitled 
to  much  attention  in  an  inquiry  into  their  origin. 
For  notwithdanding  the   rude  condition  of  molt 
of  thefe  tribes,  their  traditions  are  often  prefervcd 
for  a  long  time  in  confiderabie  purity,  as  I  have 
difcovered  by  much  attention  to  their  hiftory. 
Befides,  it  is  certainly  an  eafy  matter  for  nations, 
however  ignorant  of  arts,  to  preferve,  through  a 
fcries  of  fcveral  generations,  the  great  features  of 
their  hiftory.     Thus  what  circumftances  Ihoukl 
prevent  the  poftcrity  of  the  prefentChikkafah  from 
knowing  that  the  nation  originally  croflcd  the 
MilTifippi  ?  Or  is  it  likely  that  the  poftcrity  of  the 
Savvwannoo  will  ever  forget  that  they  once  inha- 
bited the  banks  of  the  Savanna-River  ? 

If  all,  or  many,  of  the  North-American  tribes  ' 
had  prefervcd  a  tradition,  that  their  anceftors  for- 
merly dwelt  towards  the  rifinp;  of  the  fun,  and  that 
in  procefs  of  time,  impelled  by  the  fpiritof  con- 
queft,  by  urgent  ncceflitics,  by  caprice,  or  by  the 
influence  of  a  dream,  they  had  moved  towards  the  , 
fetting  of  the  fame  planet,  would  not  fuch  a  tra- 
dition be  thought  entitled  to  fomc  attention  in  an 

•  See  page   15. 


i 


(.  I 


-■^  --,r- 


._  ..»■/* 


4   Jfi.r^^^"**^*' 


-r~ 


•^jrf^ 


y- 


.  .,J--~.'J 


f 'Jr'w-rff"^";  "iy 


r 


/ 


('    xcii     ) 

inquiry  concerning  the  original  of  thefc  people  ? 
Would  notfuch  a  tradition  rather  favour  the  opini- 
ons of  thofe  writers  who  have  imagined,  that  the 
Norwegians,  the  Welfli,  and  other  nations  of  Eu- 
rope, have  been  the  principal  peoplers  of  Ameri- 
ca? But  the  nations  of  America  have  notprefer- 
ved  any  fuch  tradition  as  this.  On  the  contra- 
ry, their  traditions  inform  us  that  they  came  from 
the  Weft  J  that  they  croffcd  the  Miflifippi,  and 
that  they  gradually  travelled  towards  the  eaft. 
"  When  you  afk  them,"  fays  Lawfon,  fpeakingof 
the  Carolina-Indians,  "  whence  their  Fore-fathers 
came,  that  £rft  inhabited  the  country,  they  will 
point  to  the  Weftward  and  fay.  Where  the  Sun 
fleepSy  our  Fore-fathers  came  thencefy"  &c. 

As  far  as  my  inquiries  have  extended,  all  the 
Indian  nations  on  this  fide  of  the  Miflifippi  aflert, 
that  they  paflfed  from  the  weft,  from  the  north- 
weft,  or  from  the  fouth.  Many  of  them  fpeak  of 
their  pafTage  acrofs  the  Miflifippi.  The  Natchez 
informed  Du  Pratz,  that  before  they  came  into 
the  country  eaft  of  the  Miflifippi,  they  dwelt  near- 
ly in  the  foath-weft,  "  under  the  fun.J:"  The 
Muflcohge,  or  Creeks,  aflert  that  they  crofled  the 
Miflifippi  about  the  time  that  the  army  of  Soto 
rambled  through  Florida.  ||  The  Chikkafah  have 
told  me,  that  they  formerly  lived  to  the  weft  of  the 

'  t  A  New  Voyage,  &c."  j.    170. 
i  The  Hillory  of  Louifiana,  &c.  p.  292.        ||  Seepage  47. 


-•'  -i-v- J»*-.«j,>'-*'^iV|>***4!W!H'''"'  ■-■^'ii^^k^.jUMif''*^'^'^'''''^^'^''^^^'^!^ 


-  ^l|,^w^>9m^_'!'m•tl\'-^^•^9^ffl^lm'f09^ 


W?**'- 


li^dBnaipMiVH>*Mw»-  i 


(     xciii     ) 


Miflifippi,  and  that  they  rclinquifhcd  that  country 
in  obedience  to  a  dream,  in  which  they  were 
advifed  £o  leave  their  weftern  eftablifhment,  and 
to  go  to  the  country  where  the  fun  rifes.  I  have 
been  aflured,  that  the  Six-Nations  afl'ert  that  they 
travelled  from  the  weft,  or  fouth-wcft.  The 
Mahicanni  have  told  me,  that  they  came  from  the 
weft  beyond  the  Great-River,  or  Miflifippi.  Ro- 
ger Williams  informs  us,  that  the  fouth-weft,  or 
Sawwaniu,  is  the  great  fubjedt  of  the  difcourfc  of 
the  Indians  of  New-England.  "  From  thence, 
fays  our  author,  their  traditions.  There  they 
fay,  at  the  fouth-weft,  is  the  court  of  their  great 
God  Cawtantowwit.  At  the  fouth-weft  are  their 
fore-fathers'  fouls.  To  the  fouth-weft  they  go 
themfclves,  when  they  die.  From  the  fouth-weft 
came  their  corn  and  beans,  out  of  the  great  God 
Cawtantowwit's  field  *."  / 

The  adlual  march  of  many  of  the  American 
tribes  ftrongly  fupports  their  traditions.  We  have 
traced  the  Sawwannoo  from  the  fouthj-,  and  it  is 
known  that  the  Tufcaroras  came  from  the  fouth 
when  they  joined  the  confederacy  of  the  Five-Na- 
tisns.  A  few  years  ago,  there  were  ftill  living 
fome  old  Indians  who  recollected  when  a  part  of 
the  Chikkafah  nation  firft  arrived  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  St.  Auguftinc,  from  the  weftern  fide 


.f 


1-! 


1; 


f. 


*  A  Key  into  the  Language  of  America,  &c. 
pages  32,  33,  60. 


t  See 


H 


iiilri^>£:ii.U 


j'ji^'rrrg'j^xryf^- 


(    xciv     ) 

of  the  Miffifippi.     I  do  not  think  it  neccffary  to 
mention  other  inftances. 

The  peregrination  of  the  Toltecas,  the  Mexi- 
cans, and  other  nations,  ftrongly  fupport  the  no- 
tion of  their  Afiatic  origin.  If  we  can  depend  up- 
on the  teflimony  of  the  unfortunate  Boturini,  the 
firft  of  thefe  nations  even  preferved  in  their  Di- 
vine Book  a  reprefentation  of  "  their  journey  in 
Afia,  their  firft  fettlements  upon  the  Continent  of 
America,  the  founding  of  the  kingdom  of  Tula, 
and  their  progrefs  till  that  time.*"  It  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  our  inforntiation  concerning  the  Tol- 
tecas is  fo  much  involved  in  obfcurity,  and  per- 
haps in  fable.  The  migration  of  the  Mexicans 
has  much  more  the  appearance  of  truth.  It  is 
faid,  that  until  about  the  year  1160  of  our  sera, 
they  inhabited  a  country,  called  Aztlan,  which 
was  fituated  far  to  the  north  of  the  gulph  of  Cali- 
fornia. In  their  progrefs  to  the  fouth,  they  crolT- 
ed  the  Rio-Colorado,  or  Red-River,  which  emp- 
ties itfelf  into  the  top  of  the  gulph,  and  afterwards 
croflcd  the  Gila,  a  branch  of  the  Colorado,  where 
remains  of  a  vaft  edifice  which  they  conftruftcd 
are  ftill  to  be  fcenf .  The  remaining  part  of  their 
rout  I  do  not  think  it  necelTary  to  purfue,  as  my 

•  Clavigero's  Hiftory  of  Mexico,  vol.  I.  p.  87, 
I  Ibid.  p.  ii2>  113,  114,  &c. 


VlrW 


P)#--. 


WIM  Ml'  II 


•W^ 


wmr 


"W 


(     xcv     ) 


-  %  at  prcfent,  is  to  fhow  that  they  mU 
jm  the  northward. 


onlv  '"' 
gratt 

Secondly.  /  When  the  Europeans  took  pofTeifi- 
on  of  the  countries  of  North- America,  they  found 
the  weftern  parts  of  the  continent  much  more 
thickly  fettled  than  the  eaftcrn.  This  affertion 
is  confirmed  by  the  tcftimony  of  all  the  earlier 
viiltors  of  America;  and  it  is  a  fa6t  which,  in  my 
©pinion,  gives  confiderable  weight  to  the  theory, 
that  the  Americans  are  of  Afiatic  origin.  I  fliall 
not  attempt  to  conceal  that  this  greater  degree  of 
population  of  the  weftern  parts  of  America  was 
ufed  as  an  argument  to  prove  the  derivation  of  the 
Americans  from  Afia  almoft  two  hundred  years 


'St.*. 


Many  monuments,  which  have  efcaped  the  ra- 
vages of  time,  and  will  probably,  for  ages  yet  to 
come,  folicit  the  attention  of  the  antiquary  and 
philofopher,  are  fo  many  proofs  of  the  higher  de- 
gree of  population  of  the  weftern  over  the  eaftcrn 
parts  of  North-America.  The  monuments  which 
I  allude  to  are  the, large  earthen  fortifications  or 
walls,  the  vaft  mounds,  and  other  fimilar  works, 
which  have  been  difcovered  in  America.  Thefc 
are  to  be  feen  in  every  part  of  the  continent.  But 
I  believe,  it  is  a  fad:,  that  they  arc  much  lefs  nu- 
merous in  the  countries  which  ftretch  along  the 
Atlantic-Ocean,  and  from  thence  to  the  great 


/^i 


u 


f  See  Brerewood's  Enquiries,  &c.  p,  117. 


(     xcvi     ) 

ranges  of  our  mountains,  than  they  are  in  the 
countries  which  arc  comprehended  between  thofc 
mountains  and  the  Miffifippi.  There  are  good 
reafons  for  fuppofing  that  thcfe  monuments  are 
ftill  more  numerous  in  the  vaft  countries  weft  of 
the  Miffifippif. 


I  find  my  fubjeft  ftretching  into  great  extent. 
In  poireflion  of  many  new  fafts,  and  difpofcd  to 
fpeculate  upon  them,  it  would  be  an  eafy  tafk  to 
increafe  the  value,  as  well  as  the  bulk,  of  this  me- 
moir. But  time  is  not  at  my  command  j  and 
he^th  has  long  forfaken  me.  From  the  fummit 
of  one  hill,  I  difcern  another  and  another  j  and  the 
valley  or  the  plain,  to  which  I  have  been  anxious 
to  direft  my  fteps,  is  ftill  far  off.  Prudence  re- 
quires that  I  fhould  repofe  in  fome  humbler  Ipot. 
Yet  I  fhall  proceed  a  little  farther. 

It  was  the  opinion  of  Poftel,  that  all  the  coun- 
tries of  North- America  were  peopled  by  the  At- 
lantides,  inhabitants  of  Mauritania.  This  writer 
is  faid  to  have  been  the  firft  "  who  made  fuch  a 
difference  between  the  two  Americas,  by  means  of 
the  Ifthmus  of  Panama  j  that  according  to  him, 
and  thofe  who  have  adopted  his  Opinions,  the 
Inhabitants  of  thofc  two  Continents  have  nothing 

t  See  Papers  relative  to  certain  American  Antiquities.    By 
Winthrop  Sargent,  Efq.  &c.  p.  9. 


1 


(     xcvii     ) 

common  in  their  Origin*."    I  have  not  Teen  what 
Poftel  has  written  on  the  fubjeft  j  nor  can  I  rea- 
dily conceive  by  what  arguments  he  has  defended 
an  hypothcfis,  fo  extraordinary,  and  fo  eafily  dif- 
proved.     But  even  in  our  own  times,  an  opinion 
fomewhat  fimilar  to  that  of  Poftel  has  been  main- 
tained by  a  writer  of  much  learning,  and  of  exten- 
five  rcfearch.  /  "  We  conjefture,"  fays  the  Abbe 
Clavigero,  the  author  I  allude  to,  "  that  the  an- 
ceftors  of  the  nations  which  peopled  Sourb -Ame- 
rica went  there  by  ihe  way  in  which  the  animals 
proper  to  hot  countries  paffed,  and  that  the  an- 
ceftors  of  thofe  nations  inhabiting  all  the  coun- 
tries which  lie  between  Florida  and   the  moft 
northern  part  of  America,  paffed  there  from  the 
north  of  Europef.'y 

If  my  comparative  view  of  the  languages  of 
America  with  thofe  of  Afia  and  of  Europe,  is  of 
any  importance  in  afcertaining  the  parental  coun- 
tries of  the  Americans,  it  muft  then  be  admitted, 
that  it  is  unfavorable  to  the  notion,  that  the  peo- 
ple of  the  countries  of  the  northern  and  the  fouth- 
crn  continents  of  the  new-world  have  a  different 
origin.  I  have  already  pointed  out  the  refem- 
blances  which  fubfift  between  the  languages  of 
fcveral  nations  in  North  and  fcveral  nations  in 

o 

•  See  Charlevoix's  Preliminary  Difcourfe,  p.  3. 
t  The  Hiftory  of  Mexico,  vol.  II.  p.  215. 


■;iil 


.wss:i,J 


(     xcviii     ) 

South-America*.  Other  refcmblances  will  be 
difcovercd  by  an  infpedlion  of  the  vocabularies. 
Thus  we  trace  the  language  of  the  Jaioi  of  Guai- 
ana  to  that  of  the  Koriaki,  and  other  northern  Afi- 
atics.  We  trace  the  language  of  the  Shcbaioi, 
another  nation  of  Guaiana,  to  the  languages  of 
the  Taweeguini,  theSemoyads,  theToungoofi,  the 
Yokagirri,  the  Kottowi,  the  Aflani,  Sccf.  The 
language  of  the  Caraibes,  who  may  be  called 
South-Americans,  has  a  remarkable  affinity  with 
that  of  feveral  nations  in  the  north  of  Afia^. 
We  difcovcr  an  evident  affinity  between  the  lan- 
guage of  certain  Brafilians  and  that  of  the  Kuiha- 
zibb  on  Mount- Caucafus,  the  VogouHtchi,  and  the 
language  of  the  Inbaci,  who  dwell  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  Enifleyll.  Even  in  the  imperfcft  vocabu- 
lary of  the  Peruvians,   I  difcover  the  language  of 

*  See  pages  71,  72. 

t  See  page  22  of  the  vocabulary,  in  the  note. 

:  The  Caraibes  call  father,  Baba :  the  Tartars  on  the 
Jenifea  call  it  the  fame.  There  is  even  fome  refemblance  be- 
tween the  language  of  the  Caraibes  and  that  of  the  Cheremiffi. 
The  former  call  the  fun,  Kachi  y  the  latter  Ketfche.  The  for- 
mer call  a  ftone,  TUou:  theLcfghis,  50,  call  the  fame,  Ttb. 
There  is  moreover  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of  the 
Caraibes  and  that  of  the  Elkimaux,  who  are  undoubtedly  Afia- 
tics.  The  former  call  the  earth,  Nonum:  the  latter,  Nuna. 
II  The  Brafilians  call  fire,  Tata.  The  Vogoulitchi,  67,  call 
the  fame  Tat.  The  former  call  the  eyes, '  Defa,  and  De/a. 
The  Inbaci  Dees. 


^em 


'S^fe-MitotftS 


":?3^-. 


..;-a^ 


(     xcix     ) 

fome  of  the  Caucafian  tribes*.  The  language  of 
the  Chilefe,  who  inhabit  the  utmoft  limits  of  my 
refearches  in  South-America,  may  alfo  be  traced  to 
that  of  the  Tcherkefli,  the  Zhiryane,  the  Vogou- 
litchi  t,  &c. 

I  do  not  mean,  by  thefe  obfervations,  to  afTcrt, 
that  South-America  has  not  received  any  of  its 
inhabitants  from  the  parallel  parts  of  Afia  or 
Africa.  Accidents,  with  which  we  are  not  ac- 
quainted, may  have  thrown  both  fouthern  Afia- 
tics  and  Africans  upon  the  coafts  of  America. 
But  hypothefis  fhould  be  avoided  as  much  as  pof- 
fible  in  an  inquiry  fuch  as  this ;  and  fimplicity  in 
the  inveftigation  fhould  be  aimed  at.  From  a 
comparifon  of  the  languag-s  of  the  South-Ame- 
ricans with  thofe  of  the  Afiatics,  I  cannot  doubt 
that  the  former,  as  much  as  the  North-Americans, 
are  the  defcendants  of  the  latter.  If  we  difcover 
fome  refemblance  between  the  languages  of  South- 
America  and  that  of  the  Malays,  &c.  the  fame 
may  be  faidof  the  languages  of  the  North-Ame- 
ricans and  the  Malays.     The  only  inference  1 

♦  In  the  language  of  the  Peruvians,  the  earth  is  called 
Lada.  It  is  Latta  in  the  language  of  the  Chechengi,  and 
Laite  and  Latte  in  that  of  the  Ingooihevi,  or  Inguflievtzi,'  who 
both  live  in  the  middle  of  the  mountains  of  Caucafus. 

t  The  Chilefe  call  the  eyes,  A'^  .•  the  Tcherkefli,  Ne.  The 
former  call  the  ears,  Pilum:  the  Zhiryane,  the  Permiaki, 
&c.  Pel:  the   Vogoulitchi,  Pel,  Pail,  Sec. 


'■}»■ 


( 


) 


think  proper  to  deduce  from  fuch  rcfcmbUnces 
is  this,  that  the  languages  of  the  Americans  in 
both  continents,  and  the  Malays,  &c.  retain  fome 
fragments  of  the  language  which  they  have  both 
borrowed  from  the  more  northern  Afiaticsf. 

As  to  Clavigero*s  notion  that  there  was  "  an 
ancient  union  between  the  equinodial  countries 
of  America  and  thofe  of  Africa,  and  a  conti- 
nuation of  the  northern  countries  of  America  with 
thofe  of  Europe  or  Afia  j  the  latter  for  the  paffage 
of  bcafts  of  cold  climes,  the  former  for  the  paf- 
fage of  quadrupeds  and  reptiles  peculiar  to  hot 
climes*  :"  it  is  not,  in  this  inquiry,  entitled  to 
much  attention.  Ncverthclefs,  I  beg  leave  to 
make  a  few  obfervations  on  the  fubjeft. 

It  never  will  be  denied  by  philofophers,  that 
many  parts  of  the  world  which  are  now  widely 
fcparated,  were  once  much  more  contiguous,  and 
even  united.  Thus  Sicily  was  united  to  the  con- 
tinent of  Naples,  and  Spain  is  faid  to  have  been 
united  to  Africa.  There  is  good  reafon  to  believe, 
that  the  continents  of  Afia  and  North- America 
were  once  united,  not  merely  at  the  ftreights  of 
Anian  or  Behring,  but  even  as  low  as  about  the 
latitude  of  52,  and  perhaps  ftill  farther  fouth. 
The  chain  of  iflands  which  modern  navigators 

I  See  the  notjc  p.  33,  34,  35,  36  of  the  Vocabulary. 
•  Vol.  II.  p.  220. 


Sftslc--. 


■ui/fi»' 


»  »W>^*iii.-    iWWiXii    "^H^* 


^■*4se^ 


'^'"<S-. 


T 


X^-^ 


(      ci      ) 

have  found  between  the  two  continents,  are  pro- 
bably the  fragments  of  the  land  which  once  ftretch- 
ed  from  one  continent  to  the  other.  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  principal  population  of  Ameri- 
ca was  accompliflied  before  this  feparation  took 
place  J  and  at  the  fame  time  many  of  the  animals 
of  Alia  may  have  paffcd  into  America,  and  many 
of  thofe  of  America  may  have  paffcd  into  Afia. 

If  there  had  ever  been  fuch  an  equinoftial  union 
of  America  and  Africa,  as  Clavigero  conjefturcs, 
would  not  many  of  the  quadrupeds  and  other  ani- 
mals of  the  laft  of  thefe  countries  have  been  dif- 
covered  in  the  countries  of  Chili  and  of  Peru,  and 
in  faft  in  the  whole  of  South- America?  But  very 
few  of  the  quadrupeds  of  Africa  have  been  difco- 
vered  in  South -America,  and  the  quadrupeds  of 
this  portion  of  the  new-world  are,  in  a  great  mea- 
fure,  peculiar  to  it.     Neither  the  elephant,  the 
rhinoceros,    the  hippopotamos,    or   the  giraffe, 
have  ever  been  difcovered  in  America.     Again, 
the  Chilefe  horfc*,  and  beaverf,  the  pacos,  the 
vicugna,  have  not  been  founc-  in  any  part  of  the 
world  but  in  South- America. 

It  will  be  faid,  that  thefe  obfervations  rather 
favour  the  opinion  that  although  America  appears 
te  have  received  all  its  human  inhabitants  from 

f  Equus  bifulcus  of  Molina. 

f  Cailor  huidobrius  of  Molina,  '  /  +-■  ^ 


I 


m 


-i3i&i.-«iv,-  ;^'' 


( 


Cll 


) 


the  old-world,  It  has  not  received  its  animals  from 
the  fame  quarters.     I  do  not  doubt,  that  America 
has  received  fcveral  fpecies  of  quadrupeds  from 
Afiaand  from  Europe;  and  perhaps  thefe  countries 
have  received  in  return  fome  of  the  animals  of 
America.     At  any  rate,  it  is  certain,  that  fcveral 
of  the  quadrupeds  known  to  naturalifts  are  com- 
mon to  Afia,  and  to  America  j  and  fome  few  are 
common  to  thefe  two  continents  and  to  Europe. 
But  many  other  animals  ha^'e  never  been  found  in 
any  other  part  of  the  world  than  in  America;  and 
thefe  I  am  willing,  at  prcfent,  to  confidcr  as  ex- 
clufively  appertaining  to  America.     Every  thing, 
m  my  opinion,  fupports  the  notion,  that  there  has 
been  a  ftparate  creation  in  the  old  and  in  the  new 
world.     Upon  any  other  fuppofition  than  this,  I 
am  unable  to  explain  the   circumftance  of  our 
continents  having  the  raccoon,  the  opo/Tum,  the 
monax,  the  bifon,  the  pacos,  and  many  other  ani. 
mals.  The  notions  of  Mr.  Pennant  on  this  fubjcft 
are  ingenious,  but  I  do  not  think  that  they  can 
be  fupported*. 

As  man  is  endowed  with  the  capacity  of  inha- 
biting  every  climate ;  and  as  he  is  impelled  by 
many  miperious  neceflities  to  extend  his  empire 
ever  the  whole  world,  it  does  not  fecm  to  have 

z6S,  ^,"6^';'^"^^'°"  '°  '^'  ^'^^^^  ZooJogy.  p.  ^6s.  266,  267, 


^L.:  ,-3"^^ 


r 


J.. 


•■"t.-"tr'  »- 


(     cili     ) 

been  at  all  ncccflary  to  have  created,  as  many  wri- 
ters have  imagined,  a  different  fpecies  of  men  in 
every  quarter  of  the  world.  But  with  many  ani- 
mals the  cafe  is  very  difTcrcnt.  Their  latitudes 
arc  much  more  circumlcribed,  and  they  have  not 
the  capacity  of  fupporting  a  variety  of  climates. 
In  the  prefcnt  conflitution  of  thofc  animals,  and  in 
the  prefent  temperature  of  the  globe,  the  mufk- 
deer  of  Thibet  could  not  have  travelled  to  the 
forefts  of  Mexico  or  Peru,  and  the  pacos  could  not 
have  reached  the  mountains  of  Caucafus.  It  fccms 
necelTary,  then,  to  have  created  different  fpecies 
of  animals  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

This  obfervation  applies  flill  more  forcibly  to 
many  fpecies  of  vegetables.  Thefe,  being  defti- 
tute  of  loco- motive  powers,  could  not  be  extend- 
ed over  the  globe  but  by  the  agency  of  man.  It 
is  true  that  he  has  done  much  in  this  way.  But 
when  we  find  thoufands  of  fpecies  of  vegetables 
limited  to  particular  countries,  and  fometimes  to 
very  narrow  diflrifts  of  fuch  countries,  we  defi- 
derate  the  agency  of  man,  and  feem  obliged  to 
confefs,  that  with  refpedt  to  vegetables  in  particu- 
lar, there  has  been  a  different  creation  in  different 
portions  of  the  world.  North-America,  it  is  true, 
poflfeffes  fome  of  the  vegetables  of  Afia  and  of 
Europe.  But  what  n^turalift  has  difcovered  in 
any  other  part  of  the  world,  any  of  the  numerous 
fpecies  of  vegetables  which  are  faid  to  be  peculiar 


"T 

I 


■    \   , 


>lt: 


!*  S 


( 


CIV 


) 


to  America?  Where,  for  inftancc,  arc  the  Lenni- 
Hittuck  o(  the  Delaware-Indians  ?* 


'  Having,  in  the  progrcfs  of  this  inveftigation, 
afcertained  that  the  Americans,  whom  wc  have 
had  an  opportunity  of  contemplating,  derive 
their  origin  from  Afia,  it  werca  defirablc  circum- 
ilance  to  know  at  what  period  tlie  new  population 
took  place.  But  here  we  cannot  walk  with  any 
degree  of  certainty.  Many  circumftances,  howe- 
ver, render  it  probable  that  the  population  was 
accompliflied  at  different  periods,  fome  of  which 
muft  have  been  extremely  remote. 

**  We  do  not  doubt,  fays  Clavigcro,  that  the 
population  of  America  has  been  very  ancient,  and 
more  fo  than  it  may  fcem  to  have  been  by  Euro- 
pean authors,  i.  Becaufe  the  Americans  wanted 
thofe  arts  and  inventions,  fuch,  for  example,  as 
thofi  of  wax  and  oil  for  light,  which,  on  the  one 
hand,  being  very  ancient  in  Europe  and  Afia,  are 
on  the  other  moft  ufcful,  not  to  fay  neceflary,  and 
when  once  difcovcrcd,  are  never  forgotten.  2. 
Becaufe  the  polilhed  nations  of  the  new- world, 
and  particularly  thofc  of  Mexico,  preferve  in  their 
traditions  and  in  their  paintings  the  memory  of 
the  Creation  o'f  the  world,  the  building  of  the  tow- 

•  See  page  26,  in  the  note. 


V  ■■'ijffe-. :  - 


-.-L 


'^f 


(    cv    ) 

k  .    ' 

cr  of  Bable,  thr  confufion  of  languages,  and  the 

difperfion  of  the  people,  though  blended  vith 
fome  fables,  and  iiad  no  knowledge  of  the  events 
which  happened  afterwards  in  Afu,  in  Africa,  or 
in  Europe,  although  many  of  them  were  fo  great 
and  remarkable,  that  they  could  not  eafily  have 
gone  from  their  memories.  3.  Becaufe  neither 
was  there  among  the  Americans  any  knowledge 
of  the  people  of  the  old  continent,  nor  among  the 
latter  any  account  of  the  palTage  of  the  former 
to  the  new-world.  Thefe  reafons,  concludes  our 
author,  we  prefume,  give  fome  probability  to  our 
opinion*." 

Thefe  arguments  are  not  conclufive.  I  am 
willing  to  admit  that  the  ignorance  of  the  Ameri- 
cans concerning  fome  of  the  ufeful  and  lead  pe- 
rifhable  arts  is  a  (Irong  proof  of  the  high  antiqui 
ty  of  the  nations  of  the  new- world.  I  do  not  place 
as  high  a  value  upon  the  (lory  that  the  Mexicans 
and  other  nations  of  America  preferve  the  me- 
mory of  the  creation  of  the  world,  the  confufion 
of  languages,  &c.  I  do  not  mean  to  deny  that 
veftigcs  of  fuch  traditions  may  have  been  prefer- 
ved  i  but  I  regret  that  there  is  fo  much  reafon  to 
doubt  a  large  portion  of  what  authors,  particularly 
the  Jefuits,  have  faid  upon  the  fubjedt.  Clavige- 
ro's  third  argument  is,  perhaps,  Icaft  of  all  enti- 

P 

•  Vol.  II.  p.  20a. 


I 


Ih 


i 


.:■] 


\ 


iM 


'■    *  J-'^ 


C      -i- 


(      CVl      ) 

tied  to  attention.  He  himfelf  tells  us  thatBotu-" 
rini,  whom  I  have  already  mentioned,  afferts,  that 
the  Toltecas  had  painted  their  journey  in  Afia, 
and  their  firft  fettle ment  in  America,  &c* ;  and 
Mr.  de  Guignes,  in  a  memoir  which  I  cannot  now 
procure,  afllires  us,  that  the  Chinefe  preferve  in 
their  annals,  the  hiflory  of  a  voyage  to  America, 
early  as  the  year  458  of  our  sera.  What  degree 
of  credit  may  be  due  to  Buturini's  aflertion,  or  to 
the  hiftory  of  the  Chinefe  navigation,  I  cannot 
pretend  to  determine.  ;  ..>  .  .' 

'  If  it  be  admitted,  that  the  comparative  view 
which  I  have  exhibited  of  the  languages  of  Ame- 
rica with  thofe  of  Afia  and  Europe,  is  a  proof  of 
the  famenefs  of  the  people  of  ;hef  j  portions  of  the 
world ;  and  if  it  be  admitted  tiiat  the  other  cir- 
cumftances  which  I  have  mentioned,  eitablifh  the 
derivation  of  the  Americans  from  the  old-world, 
it  may  then  be  rendered  highly  probable,  that  the 
periods  of  the  eftablifhment  of  many  American 
nations  in  their  new  fetilements  are  extremely  re- 
mote. /  Clavigero  remarks,  that  the  Americans 
*^  (hew  great  firmntfs  and  conftancy  in  retaining 
their  languagesf."  This,  as  far  as  my  inquiries 
have  extended,  appears  to  be  ftriftly  true,  The 
languages  of  many  of  the  tribes  of  North- Ameri- 
ca have  undergone  lefs  alteration  in  the  •term  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years,  than  the  generality  of 


*  Vol.  I.  p.  87. 


t  Vol.  II.  p.  210. 


-■-  -        ^^- 


■Vf"' 


,  (     cvii     ) 

the  polilhed  languages  of  Europe  in  the  fame  time. 
Since,  then,  the  languages  of  America  are  fo  gra- 
dual in  their  change,  it  will  appear  probable  that 
many  hundred,  perhaps  three  or  four  thoufand, 
years  have  been  neceflary  to  produce  the  differ- 
ence of  dialefts  which  we  obfcrve  between  ma- 
ny American  and  Afiatic  nations.  ;^^ 

lam  notignorantthattheconjefturetwhichlhave 
hazarded  concerning  the   rei^iotenefs  of  the  pe- 
riods at  which  many  of  the  American  tribes  fepa- 
rated  from  their  parental  ilocks  in  the  old-world, 
does  not  accord  with  the  fentiments  of  fome  ce- 
lebrated writers  on  the  fubjedl.     What  Mr  de 
BufFon  has  written  concerning  the  phyfical  infan- 
cy  of  the  new-world,  and  the  recent  date  of  its 
population,  is  known  to  every  one*      We  are  of- 
ten charmed,  we  are  fomctimes  conquered,  by 
the  eloquence  of  this  writer.     His  followers  are 
numerous.     A  late  writer^,  who  unites  the  talents 
of  a  poet  and  philofopher  to  the  abilities  of  a  phy- 
'  fician,  adopts  the  opinion,  that  America  has  been 
raifcd  out  ofthc  ocean  at  a  later  period  of  time  than 
the  otherthreequarters  of  the  globe.  He  imagmes, 
that  the  proofs  of  this  hypotl.cfis  are  to  be  found 
in  the  greater  comparative  heights  ofthc  moun- 
tains of  America,  the  greater  coldnefs  of  its  re- 

•  Hiftoire  Naturelle,  Vol.  VI.  ^C 
J  Dr.  Erafmus  Darwin. 


\ 


.4a 


(     cviii     ) 

fpeftivc  climates,  the  lefs  fize  and  ftrength  of  its 
animals,  and  the  "  K  .s  progrefs  in  the  improve- 
ments of  the  mind  of  its  inhabitants  in  rcfpeft  to 
voluntary  exertions^."  But  what  are  we  to  fay 
of  the  vaft  number  of  the  (pedes  of  animals  and 
vegetables  in  America,  of  their  magnitude,  &c.  ? 
Thcfc  are,  furely,  no  proofs  of  the  phyfical  infan- 
cy of  America.  On  the  contrary,  in  this  vaft 
portion  of  the  world,  we  difcovcr  the  influence 
of  a  hand  which  inoulded  matter  into  forms  at 
periods  extremely  remote :  wc  have  good  reafons 
to  believe  as  remote  as  in  any  other  parts  of  the 
world.  The  phyfical  infancy  of  America  is  one 
of  the  manydrcams  of  the  (lumbering  philofophers 
of  our  times. 


It  remains  for  me  to  fay  a  very  few  words  con- 
cerning the  comparative  antiquity  of  the  feveral 
tribes  and  nations  of  America.  Thefe  (hail  clofe 
this  difcourfe. 

A  very  learned  writer  has  fuppofed,  that  the 
Mexicans  and  Peruvians  came  later  into  the  new- 
world  than  any  of  the  other  Americans.  It  is  his 
opinion  that "  the  ancient  Mexicans  and  Peruvians 
fcem  to  be  defcended  from  thofe  nations,  whom 
Kuhiaikkan  fcnt  to  conquer  Japan,  and  who  were 
difpcrfed  by  a  dreadful  (lorm,  and  it  is  probable 

I  Zoonomia,  &c.  vol.  I.  p.  512.  London.  1796,  419, 


.i^,. 


— tis&^r- -,-fe.t^^l^^>^^->-rK^i'  "ifcitfing. .  -ajfc.;.,,      ir'^fttlif  rH'Ti  I  I    ■    juiiifeti'tij  -' lili  , 


( 


ax 


) 


that  fomeofthem  were  thrown  on  the  coaft  of  Ame- 
rica, and  there  founded  thefe  two  great  empires*." 

The  antiquity  of  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians 
may  confidently  be  traced  to  a  more  remote  pe- 
riod than  that  juft  mentioned.  The  annals  of  thefc 
people  afcend  much  higher. 

But  I  reft  their  antiquity  upon  another  circum- 
ftance.     It  is  the  little  refcmblance  that  is  to  be 
found  between  their  languages  and  thofe  of  the 
old-world.     By  the  fame  mode  of  reafoning,   I 
conclude  that  the  Six-Nations,  and  their  brethren ; 
the  Cheerake,  the  Chikkafah,  and  Choktah,  are 
of  very  ancient  eftablifl^nient  in  America,  though 
probably  pofterior  to  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvi- 
ans.    On  the  contrary,  all  the  nations  of  the  De- 
laware-ftock  feem  to  have  taken  poffcffion  of  the 
countries  of  America  at  a  much  later  period.  The 
Pelawares  thcmfelves  appear  to  be  a  more  ancient 
people  than  the  Chippcwas,  Sawwannoo,  and  other 
tribes  fpeaking  their  languages, 

•  Obfervations  made  during  a  voyage  round  the  world, 
Sec.  By  John  Reinold  Forfter,  L.  L.  D,  8cc.  p.  316.  London: 
1778.  4to.  According  to  our  author,  Kttblai-Kh«m  i-eigned 
from  the  year  4259  to  1*94  of  the  Chriftian  sra. 


t  J.. , 
.1  -■*. . 


ENU    OF    THE    PRELIMINARY    DISCOURSE, 


---^*<^-- 


L,„i'^,.,  :^.:jm-: 


;  ^:^-^.,U^4i 


■  ¥■  ■ — •■•^ 


•    rm,' 


•^!. 


I 


J 


'^Mjt' 


./• 


^^" 


imitt  JMiM  nr.  ■■nu_i_i|i|-Mi 


«&^.. 


■j«»aviairw»ti«>i-Tiii 


i«»w  i-i«in-«    t  -»i^ 


-  X'^^'^^^-'*"-' 


I.    GOD. 


Lchni-Lcnnapc,  orDc-     Kit/chi  Mannitto,  Pata^ 


lawarcs. 

tnawos.                      » 

Chippcwas. 

Kitcbi  ManitoUy  Mannit' 

* 

•/w» 

Minfi.        '        * 

Pachtamawos.  Keefhcl- 

•»  •           <• 

lomeh,    the  maker 

. 

of  the  foul. 

Mahicanni. 

Pottamauwoos.           ^' 

Shawnees. 

Manitaby  Wift  MannittOf 

Pottawatameh. 

* 

Miamis. 

* 

Mcflifaugers. 

« 

Kikkapoos.                  ** 

Piankaftiaws. 

* 

Algonkins. 

Kitchimanitou,      ,   . 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot ',[ 
and  St.  John's. 

* 

•       t 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Manit,  Manittoo, 

Senccfts. 

Haueneu.       ^;^ 

Mohawks. 

* 

Onondagos. 

Niohy  Hawonia,      !   «  ' 

Cayugas. 

* 

Oncidas. 

;•  ,  ^              u  -.. 

Tufcaroras. 

#                          ;;«.■>  :ii„ 

Cochnewagocs. 

Wyandots. 

*                 '          •    ,,      ;  , 

m. 


A 


.-     ,.^   ,         II    iiMiijRil  iji   irii'ty^l'Tlwli*       -  ri  I   II 


maimmmm 


GOD. 


Naudowefllcs. 

fVakoHy  TongoWakon. 

Cheerake. 

• 

Muflconge. 

_       ■  _           » 

Chikkafah. 

• 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

• 

Natchez. 

Ccyococop-Chill. 

Mexicans. 

Teotl,  Teutl. 

Darien-Indians. 

• 

Kamtchadals, 

158.  Kootcbavo. 

159.  Kootchawee. 

160.  Koot. 

122,127.  Noob. 

Semoyads, 

126.128.  Nom. 

Tartars  on  Mount-Cau-  yilla. 

cafus,  93. 
Semoyads,         123,124.  Nga. 
125.  Ngoa. 


11.     HEAVEN. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippcwas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnecs. 

.Pottawatamch. 


Awoffagamme. 
Speminkakwin. 

Spummuk. 

* 

# 


ig-»- 


H  E  A  V  fe  N. 

Miamis. 

• 

MefTifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

• 

Kijhek,  "/_y." 

• 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  "> 
and  St.  John's.          3 

Spiminkakouin. 
Spumpkeeg. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Keefuckt  "tbeheavm.*' 

Tartars,        90,91,92.     Kook, 
— — —  91.     Avoa., 


iii; 

FATHER. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Noocbf  my  father.  Cooch, 

thy  father. 

Chippcwas. 

l^oefab. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Noch,  Ochhon. 

Sha^necs. 

Nuthau,  Noothau,   OfC' 

wab. 

Pbttawatameh. 

Nofah. 

Miamis.       .   - 

Nou/ab,  Nofah. 

Mcflifaugers. 

.  -              • 

Kikkapoos. 

♦ 

Piankafhaws. 

« 

Algonkins. 

N0u/ce.' 

*     t 


^■..^^5,v-^nir..i,r„mftf.i 


^4                      FATHER. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot '  | 
and  St.  John's.       '.  > 

Meetungus. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

OJb.  Nojhy  my 

father. 

-        - 

Cojh^  your  i 

athcr. 

Senecas. 

Hamegh. 

Mohawks. 

Ragenea. 

Onondagos. 

.  Agentnbos. 

Cayugas.         -    .    - 

• 

Oneidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

'  • 

Cochnewagoes. 

• 

WyandotB. 

leftah. 

Naudowcflics. 

Olabt  Ottab, 

Cheerake. 

• 

Mpfkohge. 
Chikkafoh. 

« 
Aunkke. 

Choktah. 

Aunkke  ? 

Katahba. 

tt 

Natchez.         - 

• 

Mexicans. 

Tahtlh 

Parien-Indians. 

Tautah.. 

Poconchi. 

..  Tat.    Nutati 

my  father. 

Caraibes. 


jitat,  thy  father.  Rh- 
tatt  his  father.  Catat, 
our  father.    Atata, 
your  father.    ^fif«- 
satquey  their  father. 
Baba. 


iHH58sesssas>-»"»-»-»- 


^bNTJ^TTMi 


FATHER.  i* 

Semoyads,  120.  Ni4jje,  Neeze. 

,  121.  Nefe. 

•  122.  Neejfe. 

.  123.  EJfai. 

Finns,  56.  Tawto^   Tooawttaw,  7I«r- 

awtlo. 
.  57.  7i«e;/«. 

Tartars,  89,  90,  91,  94.  Aiotawee, 
■  ,  92,  93,  95.  Awtaw. 

Tartars  in  Bucharia,  102.  y^w/w, 
Tartars  oji  the  Jcnifca,  5/i^i». 

97- 
Vind^inCarniolaand?    q,,^^ 

Lufatia,     6.  3 

Wallachians,  &c.      46.  Ttf/. 
Kalmuks,  i37-  ■^''^  5<j^/x^^,  i^iJw. 


IV.     MOTHER. 


cr. 


r;?U;. 


Lenni-Lcnn&pc, 

Gabowees. 

Chippewas. 

•' 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Inguck. 

Shawnces. 

Newab. 

Pottawatameh. 

Nanna. 

Miamis. 

Miffah.  Ningali,  my  mo 

ther. 

Meflifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos, 

I» 

V    i' 


-JUr^ 


-n  ■irriMf"''"'^"-^- 


j^^yiP 


II 


•fV^MV* 


V^ 


MOTHER. 


Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcoc 

and  St.  John's. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Indians  of  Pennfylva- 
nia,    according    to 
William  Penn. 

Senccas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudo^reflies. 

Cheerake. 

Moflcohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Darien-Indi&ns. 


• 


I 


Neekoufe. 

Okafu,  Witcbwhaw* 

Anna, 


Noyegh. 

Ifsiaah. 

Ofiurba. 

Nehi^h. 
Safke. 


•  I^antlu 
Naunab,^ 


Mordva,  or  Mordua- 

ni,  6i* 
Tartars  in  the 

vince  of  Cafan. 


i     Awaee, 


MOTHER. 


t* 


91. 
93- 


Tartars  near  the  town  7 
of  Tobolfk,  94.     i 

Ingoofhevi,  115. 

Toofhctti,  116. 

Kazec-Koomitfki,  117. 

Semoyads  in  the  pro-  7 
vince  of  Jenifea,  1223 

Toungoofi,  141. 

Lamuti  on  the  Jenifea,  7 
in  Siberia,   145.       3 

Vogoulitchi,  in  the  go- 
vernment of  To- 
bolfk, 68. 


Anna. 
Ana. 

Ana. 

Nana, 
Nana. 
Neenoo. 

Newan. 

Ante. 

Anai. 

Sees. 


V.    SON. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

'Nquis.  Sluiffi 

Chippcwas. 

# 

MinH. 

• 

Mahicanqi. 

-     Ottayooman. 

Shawnees. 

-     Nickethwah. 

4*ottawatameh. 

• 

Miamis. 

Ninquiflab. 

Meflifaugers. 

• 

u^ 


Mik¥^am 


r 


SON. 


(:. 


\i 


Ktkkapoos 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochnewagoes.        •• 
Wyandots. 
Naudowcfllcs. 
Chccrake. 
Mufkohge. 
Chikkafah. 
Chokcah. 
Katahba. 
Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Darien-Indians. 
Poconchi. 


Nitianhf  funs* 
Namun. 


Hehawak. 


# 


Tepiltzhi. 


Acm.   VacuHt   my  fon. 
Jvacuftf  thy   fon. 
Racun,  his  fon.    Ca-  ^ 
cuitt  our  fon.     Jva^ 
cunta,  your  fon.   Ca- 
cmtacque,  their  fon. 


Sei 
Ka 


Le 

Cli 
Mi 
Mi 
Sh 
Po 
Mi 
M( 
Ki 
Pii 
Al 
Inc 

Ac 

Ns 
Sc 
M 
Oi 
Ca 
Oi 


SON. 


9 


Scmoyads,  125.  Nioma. 

120,121,122.    Nioo. 

Kamaftfliini,  on  the 
vcr  Kama, 


cri-7 

132- s 


Neem. 


VI.    DAUGHTER. 


Lcnni-Lennapc. 


IV Jan.  ^</<j»fl//,  his  daugh- 
ter. 


Neejhatii  my  daughter. 


Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnecs. 

Pottawatamch. 

Miamis. 

Mefljfaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankalhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7        pi/Sedozer. 

and  St.  John's.      J 

Acadians,  according  to  7   j^gfo^ch,  or  Pecenemouch 
Dc  Lact,  p.  53.       i 

Narraganfcts,  &c.  *  \ 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos.         -  Ei^rejebawak. 

Cayugas. 

Oncidas.        -        - , 

B 


* 


miiiiii 


ipsasssEae! 


r-:."V~:3rJ, ^'1^ '"■■■'-" '1^  ^'  W'l  1 


11 


10 


DAUGHTER. 


Tufcaroras. 

- 

« 

Cochnewagocs. 

- 

• 

Wyandots. 

- 

« 

Naudowcflics. 

« 

Chccrakc. 

- 

• 

Mufkohge. 

- 

» 

Chikkafah. 

■■                 « 

• 

Choktah. 

- 

# 

Katahba. 

- 

• 

Woccons. 

- 

• 

Natchez. 

- 

« 

Mexicans. 

- 

Teuchpocb. 

Darien-Indians. 

• 

-<-< 

.-v-.^SSS5S8S»-»-^-^»- 

Scmoyads, 

126. 

Nieta. 

127,128. 
129. 

Ne. 

Neep. 

VII. 

BROTHER. 

Lcnni-Lcnnape 

•                    "■ 

Nimat.  Kimaty  thy  bro- ' 
ther. 

Chippcwas. 

- 

Necomis. 

Minfi. 

- 

• 

Mahicanni. 

- 

Nctahcan,  Nochhcfum. 

Shawnecs. 

- 

» 

Pottawatamch. 

- 

Sefah. 

Miamis. 

- 

Sheemah. 

Mcffifaugers. 

- 

•  .     , 

Kikkapoos. 

- 

• 

^    Z^'    __ 


w^fm'mHf^nrt  m  > 


BROTHER. 


Il 


} 


Piankafliaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,accordin,qto7   ^^.^^^^^^ 

De  Laet,  p.  53.       y 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 


Nicanich. 
Neecheer. 


Weemat. 

* 


lattatege. 


Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochnewagocs.  * 

Hurons,  according  to  J  ^^^^^^^^ 

Lahontan.  J        J*      J 


Caunotka.     Kctotkch  ? 


Wyandots. 

* 

Naudowcflics. 

• 

Cheerakc. 

•  Kcnaulch. 

Mufkohge. 

• 

Chikkafah. 

• 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

# 

Woccons. 

Tenraube. 

Natchez.         - 

• 

Mexicans. 

Teoquithtuicb, 

Darien-Indians.         r 

Roopab. 

h«<«<»<'h558S5SS>55*'*"^^^ 


I     ', 


12  BROTHER. 

Scmoyads, 


Tchiochonflci, 
Toungoofi, 

Lcfghis, 


1 20.  Naioa,  Neka^ 
111.  Neeneka, 
122.  Neenaika. 
54.  Seezoee. 

140.  Nokkoom. 

141.  Needoo-Nokoonmee. 
50,51.  Ooats, 


VIII.     SISTER. 


Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnces. 

Pottawatamch. 

Miamis.  7 

Meffifaugcrs. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankalhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,  according  to  7 

Dc  Laet,  p.  53,        3 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Onondagos. 


\ 


Cheefmusy  Tauweema, 

* 

Nectaumpfoh. 

MiiTah. 

Sheemanfoi. 

« 

Upbomomoon\ 

Nekicbt. 

fFeticks. 
j4kzia. 


M-4-4-4-^)S^SS^QSSk^'^^^>* 


SISTER. 


«3 


Scmoyads,  -      1 20.  Nainaioo,  Nenaka^  JNeboke. 

-  _         121.  Nebakoo,  Nm,  P^aoo, 

Lcfghis,  -           53-  ^^i<:Jp0' 

Toungoofi,  -     141.  Nadaoo-Nokoonnee. 

^_««._»—  -       143.  Nokom. 


IX.    HUSBAND. 


fFecbiatty  your  hulband. 

Ochecbee. 
Weewahrah. 


Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 
Chippcwas. 
Shawnces. 
Miamis. 

•Indians  of  Pcnobfcot  7    Nonnewarradeeock? 

and  St.  John's.         3 
Narraganfets,  &c.     -       fVafick. 

Cheremifli,        -       ^3-  Watan. 
Scmoyads,        -       120.  Waeezako. 


X.    WIFE. 


Lcnni-Lcnnape. 

W'twallt  his  wife. 

Chippcwas. 

• 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni, 

-     Wcewon. 

Shawnces. 

• 

Pottawatamch. 

Ncowah. 

Miamis. 

Neeweewehy  *my  wife 

MclTifaugcrs. 

• 

^.-^'^M-^* 


!■ 


14                          WIFE.                                          1 

Kikkapoos. 

- 

• 

Piankaihaws. 

- 

• 

Algonkins. 

• 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 

I 

Netfeeweeock. 

and  St.  John's. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

■• 

JVeewOiMittummus,fVullO' 
gana. 

SeAccas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

•. 

Onondagos. 

• 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

* 

Tufcaroras. 

Kateocca, 

Cochncwagoes. 

♦ 

Wyandots. 

» 

Naudowcffies. 

• 

Checrakc. 

•               ' 

Muflcohge. 

• 

Chikkafah. 

m 

• 

Choktah. 

- 

• 

Katahba. 

- 

• 

Woccons. 

Tecauau, 

Natchez. 

• 

Mexicans. 

♦             ' 

Poconchi. 

• 

Darien-Indians. 

■{ 

« 

•4>4>4"4>4' 

!SSSssss;»->->-»-»-                        1 

Morduani, 

6i 

.  Neeza. 

Vogoulitchi, 

66 

.  Nfy  Nairn, 

e-j 

.  Ne. 

Vti 


,_»»i'^l'T'l?tnTirtT.''iBT»<iii«iiiiiiiiii;Tn»ri«rji 


Oftiaks, 

Semoyads, 

Tchouktchi, 

Koiballi, 

Tartars, 

Tcleouti, 


WIFE. 

70.  Ne. 
121.  Ntoo. 

157.  Newegen,  Newen, 
133.  Naiooza. 
96.  Koodeet. 
-     97.  Kaddi, 
10 1.  Kati. 


XL   VIRGIN 


Lcnni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatamch. 
Miamis. 
Meflifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcoc  7 
and  St.  John's.         5 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Lact. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 


Kikocbquees. 

Jeckwajfm,  girl.     Ickwte^ 

woman. 
OcbqueftSt  a  girl. 
Peefquaufoo,  a  girl. 

SquauthautbaUt  a  girl. 

* 

Konejfwah,  girl. 

IckoueJfenSt  girl. 
Nmjkeenoofe,  girL 


Kihtuckquaw. 

* 


Ixhagifii,  Ecbro,  girL 


.r'T 


r 


N                                                                            ■'* 

« 

t^                         VIRGIN. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagocs. 

• 

"Wyandots. 

Naudowcflies. 

Chcefakc. 

Mufkohge. 

HoctoccOf  a  girl. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

# 

Woccons. 

#                                                                4 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Neenahf  a  girl. 

»<H»4-^M)!g^lgjgS!6>V*"»"^^ 


Koes. 


Kangatfi,  in  Indepcn-  7 
dant  Tartary,   100.3 

Tdcouti,         -         loi.  Kiffeetjchak, 


Semoyads, 


121.  Nedookoo. 

143.  Nieetfchoo. 

124.  Chajfakoo. 

135.  Kooki  Koeoeken,  Okeen. 


Okeen. 


Mogvl-Tartars, 

Boureti  and  Kalmuks, 

136,137- 

Vogoulitchi,  -      69.  Neooy  Anee. 

Oftiaks,       -  70.  Neniaiwremy  Ewa. 

m                      -  71.  Ewi. 

— —        -  72,73-  Oeggooee. 


i  ' 


'  'ft 


BOY. 


'i^' 


XII.    BOY. 


Lenni-Lennape.    - 

PUawetfchitJcb. 

Chippewas. 

• 

Minfi. 

Skabatifu» 

Mahicanni. 

• 

Shawnees. 

• 

Pottawautneh. 

-      • 

Miamis. 

^eviftab. 

Melfifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafh.aws. 

• 

Algonkins. 

• 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.     S 

Skeenooft. 

Acadians,  according  to 

\   • 

Dc  Laet,  p.  53. 

NarraganfetSj  &c. 

Wujkeene. 

Senecas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Haxbaaj  Hebawak^ 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas.' 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Wariaugb. 

Cochnewagoes.     - 

.       • 

Wyandots. 

* 

Naudoweffies. 

•   ■ 

Cheerake. 

• 

^-A 


J> 


m^^om^T'^ 


1% 

Mufkohgc. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 


BOY. 

-     Chepaunwah. 


Lcnni-Lennape. 
Chippcwas. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 

Miatnis. 
Mcffifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 


XIII.     CHILD. 


Niffcb,  NUJchaott, 
BoMo/hin. 


m 
m 


Bppilutha. 

m 

Jbpeekjiab,  young  child. 


Pappooz, 

Bebiloucbins,  child,  little 
children. 


Indians  of  Penobfcot  7        • 

and  St.  John's.         3 
Narraganfets,  &c.         -  Papoos. 
Onondagos.  -  ■^**"*^* 

Tufcaroras.  -  Woccamokne. 


>tjij£^ 


j_,«.^„ 


-}        ■"■     'Iff!  '^W"  "  ' 


CHILD. 


MJi iriir 


I 


Setnoyads, 
Suanccci> 
Votiaki, 
V^ogoulitcfii, 
Kottowi, 

Inhabitants  of  the  Kou 
TiUkie-Iflands. 


123.  Niitjcboo. 

no.  Bobjcb. 

65.  Nooke. 

67.  AeepoOy  Aeehoo* 

149.  Poop. 


,   162.5    ^''''"^"'• 


XIV.     MAN. 


Lenni-Lennkpe, 
Chippewas.              ^ 

-     iMino. 

AlliJ^napey  Lemis, 
neh,  Ninnee, 

Anne. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Lennowcgh. 
•    Nemonnauw. 
IllenmylAtinttJlenniyUnnu 

Pottaw^t^meh. 
Miamis. 

* 
Ahlanuab. 

Mefllfaugcrs. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

• 
• 

• 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcpt 

and  St.  John's. 
Narraganfetts,  &c. 

AUftnape. 
\    Sanumbee. 

-     Nnin. 

• 

Acadians,  according  :o  7    j^^jr 
Pe  Laet,  p.  53.        ^      ■" 


• 

' ; 

1 

• 

[. 

« 

.  -, 

/ 

■ 

»*■  .i  umiw 


MAN. 


Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land,  according  to| 
Purchas. 
Scnccas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochncwagocs. 
Wyandots. 
Naudowefiics. 

Chcerake. 

Muflcohgc. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 


Chije,  "  an  old  man." 

Hogedagb  f 

Ratfin. 

Unque.     Et/cbinak,  ^mtin. 

Eetfen-Caunegauteel  f 
Entequosy  a  man. 

Ifta?  Iftee-Hoononwah* 
Nockeneh. 


Scmoyads,         -       121.  Nmtjcby  Nenaiffbi. 
. .  122.  Nennetjee. 

-  123.  Enmet/cbe. 

-  -         124.  Ennetjcbe. 

Oftiaks,  72*73>74-  Kaffee. 

-  74.  Gaffe. 

Bucharians,         -  102.  Kaife. 

Kirguifli,        -  104.  Kefe. 

Yakouti,  -  106.  Keeffee, 

Tchouvaflii,        -  64.  Seen. 

Tawceguini,      -  131.  Cbaffa, 


1 


HEAD. 


XV.     H  E  A  D. 


Ijcnni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnccs. 

Pottawatamch. 

Miamis. 

Meflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafliaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,  according  to  7 

Dc  Laet,  p.  53.       J 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Sankikani. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas, 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochncwagocs. 


mbl,  mquajek. 
Ouftecouanj  Nindip. 

Utup,  Dup.   IVeetifiSf  his 

head. 
Wcclckeh.     Wee/eh,  his 

head. 

Endeeahpukahnee, 

* 

Oujiicouatiy  UJHgon, 
Neetopt  JVoodtum. 

Memugi, 

Uppaqmntop, 
Wyer. 

Anuwara. 

Ootaare* 


HEAD. 


Wyandots. 

• 

Naudoweflles. 

• 

Checrake.             - 

• 

Mufkohge. 

Iftcka,  Eca,  Eka,hi8head, 

Ciiikkafah. 

Skoboch. 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

• 

Woccons. 

Poppe. 

Kirrhcz. 

• 

Mexicans. 

D&ontecoti/li. 

Poconchi. 

Uolottti  Na. 

Daricn-Indians. 

« 

Indians  of  Guaiana,  cal- ' 

led  by  DcLact,  Ja- 

>   Boppe. 

101.  f 

Braiilians. 

Acan, 

Peruvians. 

• 

+  I  ought  to  have  mentioned,  under  the  head  of  Father  »n4 

Mother,  that  thefe  Indians  call.  Father,  Pape,  and  Mother, 

Imnur.    According  to  PalUs.  the  Koriaki,    153,  call  father 

P^.  and  other  Koriaki.  155.  ^P'-    The  inhabiunts  of  the 

iAand  of  Karaga,  near  the  north-eaft  coaft  of  Kamtchatka, 

,r6,  call  Fathrr,  Papa.    The  Taweeguini,  or  Taiki.  (Pal- 

la.    ,3,)  call  Mother.  £m««.    The  Shebaioi.  another  nauoq 

of  Guaiana.  call  Mother.  Hamma.    According  to  »*""'*»« 

Semoyad,.  .29.  in  the  diftrift  of  Timfkago.  call  Mother, 

Amma.    The  Toungoofi,    143.   «»"  ^o*"'    ^'""'     ^^' 

Yokagirri.  147.  on  the  lenifea.  Ama:  the  Kottowi,  149.  and 

the  Affani.  150,  both  living  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Jenifea, 

in  Siberia,  Ama.    Other  Siberian  tribes,  l^ji,  is».  ■«*»»! 


H  E  A  D. 

Lonco,  Towmghin, 


Chilere. 


Semoyadsi  126.  Olol. 

— — —  127,128,129.  Olio. 

Karaflini,        -  130.  Aeebadot  Hollad, 

Kamaftfliini,       -  132.  Ooho, 

Koiballi,          -  *33'  O0I09. 

Yokagirrt,        -  147.  Monolee. 

Kufhazibb'AbifTi 
nian, 


>  113.  Aka. 


XVI.    NOSE. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnecs'. 

Pottawataineh. 

Miamis. 

Mefllfaugcrs. 

Kikkapoos. 

Fiankalhaws. 

Algv->nkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 


IVikiwon. 

Injofh,  roch,  rotch. 

Wichkc,  WtchkiwoH. 

Okewon. 

OcbalL 

Ottfchafs. 

Keewabnee. 


rack 


,  ^     »  .    .  c    Keefon. 

and  St.  John  s.         J 


V  '.; 


^niimmaaiiii-: 


H                       NO 

S   E. 

Indians  of  New-Eng- ' 

land,  according  to    ► 

Peecbtett, 

Purchas. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

• 

Sankikani. 

Alyvian. 

Senecas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

Onuhfah. 

Onondagos. 

Oniochfa, 

Cayugas.            -    " 

• 

Oneidas. 

# 

Tufcaroras.' 

* 

Cochncwagoes. 

• 

Wyandots. 

Yuungah. 

Naudoweffics. 

* 

Chccrakc. 

# 

Muflcohge. 

Iftceopooh; 

Chikkafah. 

Ebitcheila. 

Choktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

* 

Woccons. 

•, 

Natchez. 

'• 

Mexicans. 

# 

Poconchi. 

• 

Darien-Indians. 

• 

Brafilians. 

Tin,  Ty. 

Caraibcs. 

Nicbiri. 

Semoyads,        -      ia6.  Pafcbee. 

t.._Jfc 


NOSE. 


Koriakij          -          ] 

tS5 

Keka^  Kaaiko. 

Kamtchadals, 

"                            -     ] 

t58 
'59 

.  Kaaikan. 
,  Kaaiko. 

Tchouktchi,       -      1 

t6o 
57. 

Kaeeki,  Koekio, 
Echa. 

XVII. 

K  Y  E. 

Lcnni-Lcnnapc. 

Wujchginquall,  eyes. 

Chippewas.   ,         — 

IViJkinkhiey  Skefick, 

^' 

eyes. 

Minfi.                t 

• 

Mahicanni. 

)^ 

Hkeefque. 

Shawnces. 

9 

Skeejacooy  Ski/Jeeqiva.  Skc 
fickqueh,  eyes. 

Pottawatameh. 

Nefkefick. 

Miamis. 

Keefeequee. 

Mcflifaugcrs. 

#        ;, 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

- 

* 

Algonkins. 

Oujkinchic,  eyes. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

I 

and  St.  John's. 

Seefeecoy  eyes. 

Acadians,    according 
to  Dc  Laet. 

I 

Nepiguigoury  eyes. 

Indians  of  New-Eng 

0 

land,  according  to^ 

Sheefuck. 

Purchas. 

3 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

* 

Sankikani. 

Schifiqutyy. 

Senecas. 

* 

# 

E 

I 


It 


if;  i 


■if  i  !>  ■ 


ft6 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oncidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagoes. 

Wyandocs. 

Naudowefiies. 

Chccrake. 

Mufkohgc. 

Chikkafah. 
Choktah.         r 
Katahba. 
"Woccons. 
Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Poconchi. 
Darien-Indians. 
Brafilians. 
Peruvians. 
.   Chilefc. 
Caraibes. 


EYE. 


Ogachra. 


« 
« 


Ejhtikey  eyes. 
-  Cheekatole. 

Iftetolhwah.    Etot  It^vah 

eyes. 
Skin,  Skin,  eyes. 


# 
* 


Ixtelolotlh  eyes. 


* 


Scmoyads, 


Vejfa,  Defa,  Scefcab,  eyes. 

iVIf,  eyes. 
Nakou,  my  eyes. 


120.  SayeoOy  Saeewa. 

121.  Saeewi,  Seoo. 
111.  Saiaoo. 

-     123,124.  Seee. 


\%h 


■  .i^r'^.f.,^.: 


EYE. 


1 

•  Saee. 

129. 

Tchcrkcffi, 

-     III. 

Ne. 

Inbaci, 

151. 

Dees. 

Kartalini, 

108. 

Tooaleey  Twalee. 

Imcretians, 

109. 

Tolee. 

XVIII. 

EAR. 

Lcnni-Lennapc. 

- 

IVhittawaki   ears. 

Chippcwas. 

- 

Nondawar.  Netowwock, 
ears. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

- 

Towohque. 

Shawnccs. 

-  - 

JNitawagay   Towacak. 

Pottawacameh. 

- 

* 

Miamis. 

Nittabwabkee. 

MeiTifaugers. 

- 

•             ~ 

Kikkapoos. 

- 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

- 

• 

Algonkins. 

- 

• 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7       'n,.'„,^„„„    ^»..„ 

>       xOuwaugOi  ears. 

and  St.  John's.     3 
Awdian^^accordingtoJ  seckdoagan,  ears. 

Sankikani.  -  Hyttrwack. 

Narraganfcts,  &c.  • 

Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land>  according  to 


Purchas. 
SencQas, 


} 


Fawwucke.- 


\     ■' 


.^,.<)^rii|»aa>. 


-  mMmmg^ 


««■ 


IS 


EAR. 


Mohawks. 

Ohuntah. 

Onondagos. 

Ohuchta. 

Cayugas. 

# 

Oncidas. 

# 

Tufcaroras. 

Ooethnat,  cars. 

Cochnewagoes. 

* 

Wyandots. 

♦ 

Naudoweflics. 

Nookab,  cars. 

Cheerakc. 

Checlanc. 

Muflcohgc. 

-    Hotfcd?  Iftehuchtflco. 

Chikkafah. 

-  Ockfebifli,  ears. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

• 

_     •      ' 

Woccons. 

• 

Natchez. 

_            • 

Mexicans. 

Nacaztli,  cars. 

Poconchi. 

1 

Darien-Indians. 

1 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Pannaee.                                      ■ 

Arwaccae,  in  Guaiana.       JVadycke.                                    | 

Brafilians. 

Nembi,Nambi,Namhyytzxi, 

Chilefe. 

Pilunti  cars. 

..^HMM' 

'«i§$?sis©ss»->->->-»- 

Zhiryane, 

59.  Pel. 

Permiaki, 

60.  Pel. 

Moklhane, 

62.  Peelai. 

Chcremifli, 

63.  Peeleek/cb,  Pilifcbo. 

Votiakj, 

65.  Pel. 

Vogoulitchi,     67,68,69.  Paly  Pel,  Pail. 
Oftlaks,       70,72,73,74.  Pel,  Peel,  Peel,  Peel. 


FOREHEAD. 


XIX.    F 

0] 

REREAD 

Lenni-Lcnnapc. 

■ 

JVochgalau. 

Chippewas. 

- 

Nekatick. 

Minfi. 

- 

• 

Mahicanni. 

- 

♦ 

Shawnecs. 

- 

Nefech. 

Pottawatameh. 

# 

Miamis. 

- 

• 

Meflifaugcrs. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

- 

• 

Piankalhaws. 

- 

• 

Algonkins. 

• 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

I 

* 

and  St.  John's. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

' 

* 

Indians  of  Pcnnfylvania. 

Hackalu. 

Acadians,  according  to ' 
De  Lact. 

Tegoeja. 

Sankikani. 

Nachkaronck. 

Scnccas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Ogcenquara. 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oncidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras, 

• 

Cochncwagocs. 

• 

Wyandots. 

« 

-.HH-^SS§SSS5S;»-»-H.HH. 

■#•■1 


JltoiiN»i)».^Mafi(il|t!Mi>  ■ 


^g^  FOREHEAD. 

foolhetti,        -       1 16.  ^«*^- 
Oftiaks,  -         72.  Taeedcga. 

Lopari,  -         58.  Kalloy  Gallo. 

XX.     HAIR. 


Lenni-Lennapc. 
Chippewas. 
Mlnfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Mcflifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankalhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Acadians,  according  to 
DcLaet. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagocs, 


Milacb. 
LifftSy  Liffy. 

Wcehauknum,  hair  of  the 

head. 

Neleetbe, 

Winfis,  hair  of  the  head. 

Neereefah, 


Liffisy  Lify. 
Peer/00. 

mjheck.    Muppacuck,  "  a, 
long  lock." 

MonzabQfi, 
Onuchquiri^ 


Oowaara. 

* 


HAIR. 


4» 


a 


Wyandots. 

- 

• 

Naudowcflies. 

* 

• 

Checrake. 

. 

• 

Mufkohge. 

- 

Ifteka-eefe,  hur  of  the 
head. 

Chikkafah. 

- 

Pache,  Paft,  hair  of  the 
head. 

Choktah. 

- 

• 

Katahba. 

- 

• 

Wc      ns. 

- 

Tumrof. 

Natchez. 

m 

• 

Mexicans. 

m 

Tzoutli, 

Vindae,  in  Carniola  1    j  /r 
and  Lufatia,  6.    5    ^^Ji''^' 

Mogul-Tartars,        135.  Ifft. 

Kartalini,  -     108,109.  '^"^^»  Toma. 

Oftiaks,  -        72.  JFarras. 

Suanetti,  -         no.  Patoo, 

Carelians,  -      $6.  Tookka^  Tookat, 

Olonetzi,  -           57.  Tookkoo. 

Votiaki,  -         65.  leerfecy  Erfee. 

.     XXI.    MOUTH. 


'    J 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippcwas. 

Minfi. 

Mahlcanni. 

Shawnees. 


PVdocn. 
Meejfey. 
Ochtun. 
Otoun, 


m 


IrlK 


tl 


5« 


MOUTH. 


Indoun,  Indown, 
Endonee* 


Pottawatamch. 
Miamis. 
Mcflifaugcrs. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to  7    j\^gton.   Nekovi,  the  ll'ps. 
De  Lact.         -        3 

* 

Toottne. 


] 


Madoon. 


Narraganfets,  &c. 

Pampticoughs. 

Sankikani. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochncwagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweflles. 

Chcerake. 

Mulkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 


Ixbagachrcehnta. 

Eeb. 
Iftechoquoh. 


Cama^l'h  Choi. 


A 


MOUTH. 


$S 


\ 


Poconchl. 
Darien-Indians. 
Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

BrafUians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe^ 


-    Hopataly. 
lourou. 

Ohh. 


Karafllni, 
Taweeguini, 
Kamaftfhini, 
Semoyads, 


143- 


Toungoofi, 
Inhabitants  of  the  So- 

cicty-Iflcs. 
Inhabitants    of    the   > 

Friendly- Iflcs.  5 

Inhabitants  of  Eafter- 

Ifland. 
Inhabitants  of  the  Mar- 1 

quefas.  \ 


130.  Ende. 

131.  Oengde, 

132.  Jng. 
126.  Afigda. 
124.  Mepho, 

Hamoon. 


Odtoo. 

Mdt6(K 

Oodoo, 
Mbtoo% 


N  O  T  E» 
The  words  in  the  language  of  the  Society-IIIes,  Friendly 
Ifles,  Eafterlfland,  and  the  Marquefas,  are  taken  from  Dr. 
Forfter's  Obftrvatitnsi  already  mentioned.  They  are  placed 
here  to  (how,  that  there  is  fim  refemblance  between  the  langua* 
ges  of  thefc  iflands  and  the  languages  of  the  Americans.  Com- 
pare thefe  words  with  Ochtun,  Otoun,  Miton.  Dr.  Forfter  obo. 
ferves,  that  if  we  "  confult  the  Mexican.  Peruvian,  and  Chilefe 
vocabularies,  and  thofe  of  other  American  languages,  we  find 
not  the  moft  diftut,  or  even  accidental  fimilarity  between  any 
of  the  American  languages,  and  thofe  of  the  South  Sea  Iflct. 

F 


'*» 


lMkdr!..«MiiMlflMH^$^^ 


34 


NOTE. 


The  colour,  features,  form,  habit  of  body,  and  cuftoms  of  the 
Americans,  and  thefe  iHanders.  are.  he  fay.,  touUy  different; 
as  every  one  convcrfant  with  the  fubjeft,  will  eafily  difcover. 
Nay.  the  diftancei  of  600.  700.  800,  or  even    1000  leagues 
between  the  continent  of  America  and  the  Eafternmoft  of  thefe 
irtes,  together  with  the  wretchediwft  and  fmall  fize  of  their 
veffels.  prove,  in  my  opinion,  inconteftably,  that  thefe  iflandera 
never  came  from  America."  Obfirvations,  He.  p.  z8o.   I  have  no 
hefuation   5"  fubfcribing  to  Dr.  Forfter's  opinion,  that  thefe 
iilanders  are  not  emigrants  from  America  ;   b^t  I  do  not  think 
the  doftor  has  treated  this  fubjca  with  his  ufual  learning,  and 
accutcnefs.     Tlie  American  words,  in  his  Comparati>vi  TaHt,ue 
very  few  in  number,  and  are  entirely  confined  to  the  languages 
of  the  Mexicans,  the  Peruvians,  and  Chilefe.     Other  American 
languages  ftiould  certainly  have  been  noticed.    The  refult  of 
the  compariion  would  have  been,  that    there  are  /omt  wrJs 
nearly  fimilar  in  the  languages  of  certain  American  tribes,  and 
in  thofe  of  the  ittanders  under  confideration.      I  may  mention 
in  this  place,   for  I  (hall  not   refume  the  fubjcft,    that  the 
Tufcaroras  call  water  Awoo,  and  the  Mufcohge.   or  Creeks, 
If^ewa.    The  inhabitants  of  the  Society  and  Friendly  Ifles,  the 
Marquefas,     &c.    call    it    E-vai  ;     the    inhabitants    of  New- 
Caledonia,    T-evai,  oet ; .  the  inhabitants  of  Tanaa,    T-avai. 
Dr.    Forfter's    aflertion,  that    the    "  colour,   features,    form, 
habit  of  body,  and  cuftoms  of  the  Americans,  and  thefe  iflanders, 
arc  totally  different,"  is  certainly  too  general.     He  himfelf  tells 
us,  fpeaking  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Society-Ifles,  that  the 
"  colour  of  their  flcin  is  lefs  uwny  .usn  that  of  a  Spaniard,  and 
not  fo  coppery  as  that  of  an'  American  ;  it  is  of  a  lighter  tint 
than  the  fairell  complexion  of  an  inhabitant  of  the  Eaft- Indian 
iflands;  in  a  word^  it  is  of  a  white,  tinftnred  with  a  brownifli 
yellow,  however  not  fo  ftrongly  mixed,  but  that  on  the  cheek 
of  the  fbireft  of  their  women,   you  may  eafily  diftinguiOi  a 
fpreading  blufli.     From  this  complexion  we  find  all  the  inter- 
mediate hues  down  to  a  lively  brown,"    &c.     OhftrvatUns,  iSfc. 
p.  229.     I  think  that  our  Chcerake-lndians  arc  not  darker  than 


—J*... 


NOTE. 


35 


•  Spaniard.  I  have  plainly  fcen  the  blufh  upon  the  face  of 
Indian  women.  The  inhabitant  j  of  the  Marque  fas,  "  arc  in 
general  more  Uwny  than  the  former"  [the  people  of  the  Society. 
Ifles]  being  fituated  in  the  latitude  of  9"  57 'South,  nearer  the 
line  than  the  Socicty-Iflei ;"  Sec.  Oi/irvathns,  Sec.  p.  233.  The 
complexion  of  the  inhabitinU  of  the  Friendly-Ifles  •'  is  of  a 
darker  hue,  than  that  of  the  conunonalty  of  the  natives  in  the 
Society- Ifles ;  though,  in  my  opinion,  it  partakes  of  a  lively 
brown,  inclining  fo  far  towards  the  red  or  copper  colour,  at  not 
to  deferve  the  appellation  of  fwarthy."  Od/erva/ioits,  l^t. 
p.  234.  Thefe  remarks  concerning  the  complexion  of  th« 
people  of  the  Society-Ifles,  Friendly-Ifles,  and  Marquefas,  will 
be  fufficient  to  fliow  the  American  naturalift,  that  the  colour  of 
thefe  people  and  that  of  many  American  tribes  is  not,  as  Dr. 
Forfter obferves,  "totally  different.*'  In  other  phylical  fea- 
tures, or  circumllances,  the  difference  is  lefs  confiderable  than 
our  author  feems  to  fuppofe.  But  this  is  not  the  place  to  pur- 
fue  the  inquiry  much  farther.  The  phyfical  and  other  relations 
of  the  Americana,  and  the  people  of  other  parts  of  the  eartii, 
will  be  minutely  attended  to  in  my  large  work  relative 
to  this  country.  1  fliall  content  myfelf,  at  prefcnt,  with  obferv- 
ing  on  this  fubjeft,  that  the  European  philofophers  labour  under 
a  great  miftake  in  fuppofing,  that  the  complexions  of  the  Ameri- 
cans are  fo  uniform,  or  nearly  the  fame.  In  many  inftances.  the 
different  tribes,  independently  of  admixture,  differ  very  effsn- 
tiaily  from  each  other,  both  in  colour  and  in  form.  Thus,  the 
Minfi,  whom  we  commonly  call  Munfees,  are  very  dark,  and 
the  Cheerake  very  light.  Sometimes,  a  range  of  hills  divides 
two  American  tribes  (fpeaking  the  fame  language)  whofe  com- 
plexions are  different.  Dr.  Forfter's  remark  that  tlie  cuftoms  of 
the  Americans  and  thofe  of  the  people  of  the  South-Sea-  Ifles  are 
toully  different,  is  entitled  to  ftill  lefs  attention.  But  what,  the 
reader  will  alk,  is  the  purport  of  thefe  obfervations  ?  Is  it  my 
intentionto  prove,  or  tsaffert,  that  thepeople  of  America  and  thofe 
of  the  South-Sea-iflands  are  the  fame  ?  I  anfwcr  no.  I  have 
thought  it  proper  to  correil  what  appeared  to  be  an  error  of  9, 


I 


•aMiMMIUMaiM 


1^ 


36 


NOTE. 


very  learned  man ;  and  I  muft  think  it  probable  that  the  aaceftori 
of  Tome  of  the  Americans,  and  of  the  people  of  the  Soclcty- 
Iflei,  Sec.  had  once  fome  connection  with  each  other.  This,  it 
is  prob;(ble,  wai  ie/ort  the  continent  of  America  and  thofe  if- 
lands  received  their  prefent  races  of  people  from  Alia,  which 
fetms  to  have  been  the  principal  founder/  of  the  human  kind. 


XXII.    TOOTH. 


Lrnni-Lcnnape. 

mpit. 

Chippewas. 

Tibbity  mebittt  the  teeth, 

Ncbetun, 

thjc  tee^hf 

Minfi. 

m 

• 

Mahicanni.             7 

Wecpcctan. 

Shawnces. 

Nippigee.    Nepittalleh, 

the  teeth. 

Pottawatamch. 

i 

Wcbit,   teeth. 

Miamis. 

Neepeetah. 

Mcflifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankalhaws. 

• 

Algonkins. 

Ttbity  Tebii, 

teeth. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 

] 

fVeebeedab. 

and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  tc 
De  Laet. 

'} 

Ntbidie. 

Narfaganfets,  &c. 

'■ 

• 

Sankikani. 

Wypyt. 

I^cnecas. 

ii'Miilili'    iilimhv  \  -• 


TOOTH. 


37 


Mohawks. 

m                 m 

• 

Onondagos. 

- 

OMtJcbi^jej  teeth, 

Cayugas. 

-     '  - 

• 

Oneidas. 

- 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

1           " 

• 

Cochncwagoes 

" 

• 

Wyandots. 

m 

# 

Naudo^veflles. 

- 

• 

Checrake. 

> 

• 

Muflcohge. 

•r 

Iftenoteeh. 

.   Chikkafah. 

• 

Notch,  teeth. 

Choktah. 

■1                             tm 

• 

Katahba. 

- 

• 

Woccons. 

- 

f 

Natchez. 

m                  « 

♦ 

Mexicans. 

- 

Tlafitli.  teeth. 

•'*^-*-*'S&Sf3SSSS(,>-*'*'>^ 

Lefghis, 

-     50'5i- 

Zeebee. 

52. 

Tjahecy  Tfawee. 

Oftiaks, 

7>- 

Teeboo. 

72. 

120. 

Teboo. 

Semoyads, 

Teebyeb.  . 

121. 

Teeooy  Teebe, 

Induftani, 

i68>i69. 

Bant. 

XXIII.     T  O  N  G  U  E. 

Lenni-Lcnnapc.  JVilano. 

Chippcwas.  -         Cutoriy  Ooton, 


\  \      \ 


1 


: ; 


j^^m 


'f  iu 


TONGUE. 


Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

• 
Wecnannuh. 

Shawnccs. 

• 

Pottawatamch. 

• 

Miatnis.           -        * 

Neelahnee. 

Meffifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

* 

Piankafhaws. 

# 

Algonkins. 

Outaiii  Ooion, 

Indians  of  Penobfcot   ]  [ 
and  St.  John's.         5 

Weelauloo. 

Acadians,   according  7 
to  De  Laet.             5 

Nirnou. 

Nairaganfets,  &c. 

• 

Sankikani. 

Wyeranou, 

Senccas. 

« 

Mohawks. 

« 

Onondagos. 

Enachfe. 

Hochelagenfes.     .    - 

QJnache. 

Cayugas. 

* 

Oneidas. 

* 

Tufcaroras. 

* 

Cochnewagoes. 

• 

Wyandocs. 

• 

Naudowcfiics. 

• 

Chcerake. 

• 

Muikohge. 

Ifte-tolaufwah, 

Chikkafah. 

Swlijb. 

Choktah.         - 

SGoliJh. 

Katahba. 

• 

TONGUE.                   Sf 

Woccons. 

_               • 

Natchez. 

♦ 

Mexicans. 

NenepiUi, 

Poconchi. 

....      • 

Darien-Indians. 

• 

Brafilians. 

Apecum. 

Cuilcfc. 

^uewen. 

^,»^M~<gSS5S)S»»"*">">"*" 

Vogoulitchi, 

67.  Neelm. 

Oftiaks, 

70.  Naikem,                  ^ 

73>74.  Nailm. 

71, /z, 

Imcrctians, 

109.  Neena. 

Suanetti, 

no.  Neen. 

Kartalini,     -  - 

108.  Ena. 

Koiballi, 

133.  Siool. 

Mogul-Tartars, 

12^,  Kile,^KoeIe. 

Toungoofi,        141,142.  Eennee. 

Bourcti, 

136.  Kileen. 

Kalmuks, 

137.  Kelen,  KeUen. 

Tartars, 

S9.  ry. 

90.  Teely  Til. 

92,93.  reel. 

94.  7>/,  7>^/, 

95,96.  Teel. 

XXIV. 

BEARD. 

Lcnni-Lennapc. 

fFuttoMey. 

Cliippcwas. 

Mifcbiton,  Opeewyejkj, 

\ 


■sww 


fji|| 


^                    BEARD. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

• 

Shawnecs. 

Nitunia. 

Pottawatameh. 

•  ■ 

Miamis. 

m^..          ^ 

Mefllfaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

■♦ 

Piankadiaws. 

,• 

Algonkins. 

Mifcbiten. 

Indians  of  Pcnobfcot " 
and  St.  John's. 

» 

Acadians,  according  to  7 
Dc  Lact.                  i 

Mtgidion. 

Narraganfets>  &c. 

• 

Senecas. 

• 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

Onufgera. 

Cayug^s. 

• 

Oneidas. 

• 

Hochclagcnfes. 

'Hehelin, 

Tufcaroras. 

• 

Cochnewagoes. 

• 

Wyandots. 

• 

NaudowefQes.          - 

•( 

Checrak'e. 

• 

Mufkohgc. 

Iftcchockhcfch. 

Chikkafah.        - 

•   . 

Ghoktah. 

• 

Katahba. 

■  • 

Woccons.            - 

♦  - 

■ ' ' '  'J,  MWjIibBW'V 


1 


W    '^"     "'^'- 


1 


BEARD.                        4* 

Natchez. 

• 

Mexicans. 

• 

Poconchi. 

• 

Darien-Indians. 

* 

-<MH-<~.>5«^S55<S;>~>->-».»- 

Chechengi,         -      114. 

Magy  Maig,  Maiw, 

Eftlandians,       -        55. 

Habbe. 

XXV.    HAND. 

Lenni-Lcnnape. 

Nacbky  my  hand. 

Chippewas. 

Neningccn. 

Indians  of  Pcnnfylvania. 

Nach,  AlanJkanyOlanJkatii 

Laenjkan,  Lanjkan\. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Oniflcan. 

Shawnecs. 

I^iligee. 

Pottawatamch. 

Neninch. 

Miamis. 

Enahkee. 

Meflifaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

« 

Piankafhaws. 

• 

Algonkins. 

• 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.         5 

Oleecheey  hands. 

Acadians,  according  to  7 
Dc  Laet.                  3 

Nepeden, 

Narraganfcts,  &c.     - 

» 

f  I  take  thefe  words  from  the  Lutheri  Catechifmus,  and 
from  the  Nova  Suecisfeu  Penfylvaniae  in  America  Defcriptio. 

G 


\- 


■s 


/ 


^■«*raw*»*'^'~' 


.XiL. 


irn'Viiiiiii 


42 


HAND. 


;i:^i 


i 


v-f.v, 


Scnecas.           ^- 

~   • 

Mohawks. 

♦ 

Onondagos. 

Eniage. 

Cayugas. 

♦    ■ 

Oneidas. 

Snufagh. 

Tufcaroras. 

• 

Cochnewagocs. 

• 

Wyandots. 

• 

Naudowcfiics. 

* 

Checrakc. 

• 

Mufkohge. 

Iftinkch 

Chikkafah. 

-  Ilbock. 

Choktah. 

* 

Katahba. 

• 

Woccons. 

• 

Natchez. 

* 

Mexicans. 

Maytl. 

Daricn-Indians. 

• 

Poconchi. 

Cam. 

.Akafhini,  -        ii9-  ^'^^• 
Altckefcck,        -     U2.  Eenape. 
Toungoofi,         -     138-  Naila. 

■  -        139.  Nalee. 

■  -  ■      142.  Nala. 


XXVI.     BELLY. 


Lenni-Lcnnape. 
Chippcwas. 


Wachtey. 

Mijhemout,  I/^uamacb. 


^A^-JHiSnirti  vitaiSI 


.i^tssMM^'^' 


BELLY. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Omauchtc 

Shawness, 

• 

Pottawatameh. 

♦ 

Miamis. 
Meflifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 

Moeyeecbe, 

• 

Algonkins. 

Mijhemout. 

m 


Indians  of  Penobfcot  ?     n   ^l 
and  St.  John's.         5    Peethongee. 


Narraganfcts,  &c. 

•» 

♦ 

Senecas. 

* 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Otqucenta, 

Cayugas,              r 

'• 

Oneidas, 

- 

It 

Tufcaroras. 

P 

Cochnewagoes, 

- 

♦ 

Wyandots, 

• 

««>4««~4>^ 

SSSS5fi8S>-»-^->"»- 

Tchiochonfkij 

54. 

JVatfeCy  fVatzay  Wattza. 

Carelians, 

56. 

fFatfcbt/cba,  Wattjcba, 

Olonetzi> 

57- 

Wa,.Jcbo, 

Kartalinij 

108. 

Mootzelee, 

i»M^t^«^>^^M^«r^  t-'v^^^iww^  >«4aMI».. 


Mi^irtri^ 


44 


FOOT. 


XXVII.    FOOT. 


Lcnni-Lennapc. 


Chippewas. 

Ncfittun.  Ozetti  foot  or 
feet. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

IVthetoriy  his  feet. 

Shawnccs. 

• 

Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 

-  Ncfit. 
Neecahtee. 

Meffifaugcrs. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 
Piankaftiaws. 

• 
• 

Algonkins. 

• 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7       ^^^^,     g^^f^^^,^  fg^tj. 

and  St.  John's,     i 
Acadians,  according  to  7       « 


De  Laet. 

S 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

• 

Scnccas. 

.   ♦ 

Mohawks. 

• 

Onondagos. 

OJcbfita. 

Cayugas. 

• 

^ 

Oncidas. 

'       • 

Tufcaroras. 

#  ' 

t  Mufette,  in  the  language  of  the  Indians  of  New-Etigland, 
according  to  Purcbas, 


"1 


«".M' 


■  ^  ""-'iipj?  yr 


^'^g!^,^L■■!nJJaju■^■^Mgy^qgw^,r^^^■  ■m>«"l 


1 


FOOT. 


■^^^f- 


Cochncwagocs. 

Wyandots. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 


•..f^ik/hM^mn^MP^ 


Ycych. 

Nougoutif  my  foot. 
Pi.       . 


Semoyads, 


Perfians, 

Bucharians, 

Tartars, 


121.  Ngaee^  Gate, 

122.  Nge, 

123.  Ngo. 

124.  Ngo, 

125.  Ngoee. 

76.  Paeet  Paa, 

102.  Paee. 
96.  y/zfl*. 
97,100.  ylfak. 


XXVIII.    SKIN. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippcwas. 
Onondagos. 
Chilcfc. 


Chey, 
Pokkikkin. 
Ganecbwa, 
Tdqui. 


-♦-^^-•-•ssssssjs:' 


I^fghis, 
Vogoulitchi, 


50.  Cheg, 

51.  Keg. 

-     67.  TowL 

66,68.  Tm/, 


■-■^ 


46 


FLESH. 


XXIX.     FLESH. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Ojoos. 

Chippewas.              • 

jaas. 

Minfi.            •    - 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Weeas,  flcfh  or  meat. 

Shawnees. 

0^i»tbe,  Wiauthee,  meat, 
mjothi. 

Pottawatameh. 

• 

Miamis. 

Lananfoi,  beef, 

Mefllfaugers.          r 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws. 

m 

• 

Algonkins. 

Weafs,     Oiiiasj  meat. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

I 

jH                                                    --     ' 

and  St.  John's. 

w 

Acadians,    according 

I 

• 

to  De  Lact. 

\ 

Narraganfcts,  8pc. 

- 

• 

Senecas. 

w 

# 

Mohawks. 

* 

Onondagos. 

C'wacbra, 

Cayugas. 

* 

Oneidas. 

fTauab/oo,  meat. 

Tuicaroras , 

* 

Chcerake. 

m 

•  • 

\*1 


Ml   iiiii 


"irtiif  ■t'"*^'"'''*'"^ 


./isu 


"▼"''^p^j's'prfT''" 


Muflcohgc. 
Chilefe. 


Lopari, 
Semoyads, 

Oftiaks, 

Toungoofi, 


FLESH. 

Hon, 

58.  Otyeb. 
124.  Odga, 
126.  fVodge, 

71.  IVode. 

75.  fVotee. 
142.  Otf//<i. 


XXX.    BLOOD. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 
Mtnfl. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Mefliraugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafliaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Pcnobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to  > 
De  Lact.         -        3 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 
Sankikani. 


Moocum. 
Mifquyy  Mijtow. 
Mdchcum. 
Pucakan. 
Mtfqueby  Mufqui. 
Mufqueh. 


* 


] 


Mifcouey  Mijkoo. 


Mohock. 


mi 


•im-t^ 


Mf-i- 


:  'sim.-'anHWifiixm^ 


:.- - X^ 


V'      I 


,^l 


4« 

BLOOD. 

Senecas. 

. 

• 

Mohawks. 

- 

• 

Onondagos. 

- 

Otqiucbja. 

Cayugas. 

- 

• 

Oneidas. 

- 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

- 

• 

Cochncwagoei 

i. 

• 

Wyandots. 

- 

Ingoh. 

Naudoweflles. 

- 

• 

Chcerakc. 

- 

Kcgorc  ? 

Muflcohge. 

- 

Chautauh. 

Chikkafah. 

«.                                  MM 

* 

Choktah. 

- 

• 

Katahba. 

- 

• 

Woccons. 

- 

• 

Natchez. 

- 

• 

Mexicans. 

- 

• 

Brafilians. 

- 

Tagui. 

ChUefc. 

- 

Mollbuen,  Molvin: 

-4M-4.4-<s®j3(s;*-»-»-»-»- 

Tartars, 

-               97. 

Kagan. 

Koriaki, 

154. 

MooHyomool, 

Dugorri, 

-             80. 

Toog. 

XXXI.   HEART. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippcwas. 


Wdee.  Kteey  thy  heart. 
Oatbty^  MUbewab. 


¥   \ 


Wk     liWiii 


I .  .Jv— Is 


J^J-IIX--  .ilij^^^-,,  -^^, 


'  'UP    1-       "I.        Btui 


} 


HEART. 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatamch. 

Miamis. 

Mcflifaugcrs. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,    according 

to  Dc  Laet. 

Narraganfcts,  Sec. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oncidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowcflies. 

Cheerake. 

Mulkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba.  ^ 

Natchez. 


L/fob,  ll^tau,  his  heart. 
Oteehe?  Otaheh^  his  heart. 


Entahhee. 

* 

Michecjt 


I 


IVuttah. 

* 

Aweriachja. 

* 

Effaga. 

* 

# 


4 


jrl 


••iiyiri'MiiiMiilitii  itii^' 


■,LJr-^TT7*"T.W-~^-'fV~  '     '  ?%?"5!f  T 


H    E     A     >J     T. 
..,     Mexicans.  -  r.Uorhui. 

Tawccgiuni,         -    13 1-  X<?t'''. 
Kamaftfhini,     -        132.  M/V. 

Toungoori,i39,i4i,i43-  Mnvan. 
.  -        142.  Mew/me. 

Lamuti,  -       i45-  ■^'"t"'"- 


XXXII.     LOVE. 


Lcnni-Lennapc. 
Chippewas, 

Onondagos. 

Naudowcflics. 

Mexicans. 


Oflctintzi, 


Ahoallowoagan. 
Srtukie.  Zdrgayy  or  Zar-' 
geytoon,  'love,  to  love.' 

Nejonrochqua. 

Ebwahmeab. 

Tlazotlaliztli. 

79.  Ooarzen,  IVarge. 


\ 


XXXIII.    LIFE. 


Lenni-Lcnnapc. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 


Noochimmoin,  Noucbimo- 
win. 

Pummaoofowonkan. 


i>aiiT\iiiii'i'«ii 


ilmim 


-w:.^fc^.^ia.  p^  :iiilfefiirV''ii-  ii-fiiff'^--lii1i-r^  i,-i»diifc.?*!'iia. -.«!»■ »'  "MMfAM/r  'lifittawrti  fc. 


LIFE. 


!».• 


Shawnccs. 

- 

mbanfee. 

• 

Pottawatamch. 

. 

Miamis. 

. 

• 

Algonkins. 

m 

Nouchimouin. 

Onondagos. 

- 

lagonhCcbfira. 

XXXIV. 

D 

EAT] 

EI. 

Lcnni-Lcnnape. 

• 

• 

Chippewas. 

» 

Neepooy  dead. 

Minfi. 

• 

Mahicarxni. 

-■ 

Nup,  I  die.  Nip, 
I  die." 

'to  die. 

Shawnees.        -, 

Nippigee.    Nip, 
Idie." 

'to  die, 

Miamis. 

•• 

Nepua,  dead. 

Algonkins. 

- 

Neepooy  Nipcuirit 

dead. 

Onondagos. 

' 

lawobeje. 

,• 

XXXV.    COLD. 


Lenni-Lcnnape. 

Chippewas. 

Shawnees. 

Miamis. 

Algonkins. 


Theu.  T(vuy  cold  weather. 
Geejfennar. 
Weppee,  Wept. 
-     Neepanwaybirckee. 

Kekatch,  Kikatcb,  'cold, 
I  am  cold,' 


8 


! 

I 


■-"*. 


5i 


COLD. 


Onondagos. 

Ofohri. 

Brafilians.        ♦ 

Roig. 

»<H-<"«'H;S35gSSSs*"*">**"*'* 

Lefghis,           50^52.53- 

Rohee. 

XXXVI. 

S  U  N. 

Lcnni-Lennape. 

Gi/chucb. 

Chippcwas, 

Kefis,  Kiffisy  Kifcbist  Gee* 

/#y- 

Minfi. 

Quifhough. 

Mahicanni. 

Keefogh. 

Shawnces, 

Kefaughfwoh,  Kifchacb- 

thwahf  Kifathwa, 

Pottawatameh. 

Kefis. 

Miamis. 

Kilfwoa,  Keelfoi, 

Meflifaugcrs. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

Kijhe/sua. 

Piankafhaws. 

* 

Algonkins. 

Kifisy  Keefis, 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  "| 
and  St.  John's.         '. ' 

Keezoo/e. 

Acadians,  according  to  " ' 
De  Laet.         -        ;! 

Acbteck, 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

NippawuSi  Keejuckquatid, 

Indians  of  New-Eiig-"\ 

land,    according  toi 

•  Ke/us, 

Purchas,                 J 

» 

•Ti^fa^M^Jt&'gM' '  ttllh 


S    U    N. 


m 


New-England-Indians,  7 
according  to  Gorges,  j 

Cowf. 

Senecas. 

Gachquau, 

Mohawks. 

« 

Onondagos. 

Garachqua. 

Cayugas. 

* 

Oneidas. 

Efcaltey. 

Tufcaroras. 

Heita. 

Cochnewagoes. 

* 

Wyandots. 

Yandefah. 

Naudowcffics. 

Paabtah. 

Checrakc. 

Eus-seA-nan-to 

-ge,Anantoge, 

Mufkohge. 

Neetta  Hujai 

Hafhfch. 

Chikkafah. 

Hafce,  Hafche. 

Choktah. 

Hafce. 

Katahba. 

* 

Woccons. 

JVittapare. 

,, 

Natchez. 

Oua-chiU. 

Mexicans.  ^ 

Tonatiuh. 

Poconchi, 

* 

Darien-Indians. 

* 

Caraibcii. 

K4chi,  Huyey 

ou. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Weyo, 

Arwaccae,  in  Guaiana. 

Adaiy. 

':■     '       •      L-' 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Wecoelije. 

Brafilians.            ^ 

Coaraci. 

Peruvians. 

Inti. 

Chilefe. 

Ante. 

bedep^ndeJu;!!  '1"°'*  f-""  "^^^-X  '  b«  the  fpelliag  n«y 


'■ '  W.|'fe!|iw^Ji}'iW,W*'u.^rf!-, 


54 


Chcremiffi, 

Votiaki, 

Vogoulitchi, 


SUN. 


Oftiaks, 


Tartars, 


>"►">«*">« 


Inhabitants  of  the 
rca, 

PumpocoUi, 

Malays, 

lavanefe. 


$2.  Ketfcbcy  Keetjch, 

d^.  Schoondi. 

.     66.  KoJlaL 

67.  Chotal. 

68.  Kotaly  Kotol. 

69.  Chodal. 

70.  Chati  NaeCi  Talkoo, 

71.  Chat. 
89.  Kooaifch. 

91.  jfiTyow,  Kooaifch, 

93.  Goo». 

94,98.  Jir&0/7. 

175-5 

152.  Heechem. 

183.  Mata-Haree, 

184.  Mataree. 


XXXVII.   MOON. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


Nipahum^  Nipawi  Gi/chuch. 
Bebicoty  Tebickcfis,  Gee- 


X  Kejhu/e,  in  the  language  of  certain  Indians  of  North-Ca- 
tolina,  according  to  Lawfon :  Ke/hew,  in  the  language  of  the 
Indians  of  Pennfylvania,  according  to  Gabriel  Thomas,  in 
the  year  1698:  Kefui,  in  the  language  of  theNew-EnglaAd- 
Indians,  accordmg  to  Purchas. 


MOON, 


ss 


Minfi. 

Quilhough  ? 

Mahicanni. 

Neepabuck. 

Shawnees. 

Tepechki  Kifchacbtbwa, 
Nipia-Kifathwa, 

Pottawatameh. 

Kefis. 

Miamis. 

- 

Keelfoi,  Kilfwoa. 

Mefllfaugers. 

• 

Kikkapoos. 

Kifbejfu. 

Piankafhaws. 

# 

Algonkins. 

Debikat  Ikizis,  Behikat 

Ikijy. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

I 

y^                 <■               y          /• 

and  St.  John's. 

Keezooje  neehaujoo. 

Acadians,  according  to  7 
Dc  Laet.                  3 

Knichkaminau. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

- 

Nanepaujbaty  or  MumaH- 
nock. 

Senecas. 

Gacbquau. 

Mohawks. 

* 

Onondagos. 

Garacbqua. 

Cajrugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Heita. 

Cochnewagoes. 

w 

« 

Wyandocs. 

Tcfugh,. 

,  Naudowrc flies. 

Oweeh. 

Cheerake. 

'iSieujJe  '1-nm-h-ge. 

Mufkohge. 

NeeUa  }iufa,   Ncetlilcch- 
?Iufhleh. 

Chikkafah. 

- 

liaiijhc,  Halcr. 

^^^&^gf 


^6 


MOON. 


Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconfchi. 

Baricn-Indians. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Arwaccx,  in  Guaiana. 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilcfe. 


Hafcc. 

ff^ittapare, 

* 

Metztli. 

• 

Nee. 

Noma,  or  Noene, 

Cattehee. 

Kyrtryrre. 

Nonum,  Kati. 

laci. 

Cuilla. 

Tien. 


L. 


H-<~i-HSf5gS5SS^>">">- 


Karaflini, 

Taweeguini, 

Kamaftlhini> 

Moutori> 

Arii, 

Kottowij 

Tartars, 

Lefghis, 

Anglo-Saxonsj 


130.  Keefteet,  Keejchtait. 

131.  Keejchteen.    . 

132.  Kiee. 
134.  Keejchtait^ 

148.  Efchooee. 

149.  Schooee. 
89.  Aee. 

94.  Oee,  Aee. 
50.  MootSy  Motjcb. 
51,52.  Moots. 
-   31.  Mona. 


STAR.  |y 

XXXVIIL   STAR. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chipppwas*  i 

Minfi.            -  - 

Mahicanni.  - 
Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh.  j 
Mlamisi 

Meflifaugers. 
ICikkapoos. 
Plankafliaws.  - 

Algonkins. 

Indians   of  Penobfcot? 

and  St.  John's.         5 
Acadians,  according  to 

De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 
Sankikani. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos.  - 


Alank.        Allanquewaki 
Alankwewak,  ftars. 

Annunk,  Alank, 

* 

Anockfnk. 

Alaqua.  Alaquagi^  ftar«. 

Anung. 

Alunqua,*    Lanquakee  ? 

Alanquake,j  ftars. 

Unaaqua. 

* 

A/an,  Alank. 
Wottauwofsy  ftars. 

Kerkcoeth. 
Anockquus. 

Ogechfoondau. 

Otfchifchtenochqua.  J 


*  IVIajor  Mentzcjs. 


t  Major  Mentzces. 


\  The  Onondagos  likewife  call  a  ftar  Ojlftoi;,  as  I  was  informed  by  the 
kite  Mr.  Rittenhoufe.  According  to  Father  l.afitau  fMaur,  Je,  Sauvages 
Aaieriquains,  &c.  tume  11.  j).  235)  the  Iroijuois  call  the  ftars,  Oiapk. 


•I 
.1 


I  r 


•$1                        ST 

A   R. 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

• 

Hochelagenfes. 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

TJttewiraratfe, 

Erigas. 

• 

Cochnewagoc«. 

• 

Wyandots. 

• 

Naudoweffies. 

• 

Cheerake. 

• 

Mufkohge. 

Kotch6tchuni|>ah 

Chikka&h. 

* 

Choktah. 

« 

Katahba. 

* 

Woccons. 

Wattapi  untakeer. 

Natchez. 

* 

Mexicans. 

Citlabin. 

Poconchi. 

• 

Darien-Indiana. 

* 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Chirika. 

Caraibes. 

Omloukouma. 

Brafilians. 

Jacitata. 

Peruvians. 

Coyllur. 

Chilefe. 

Wangelen,  ftars. 

-♦-►-'-<-<@@®®'^*-»  »-»■ 

Kottowi,            -       149- 

Alagdn, 

Aflani,        -             150. 

Aldk. 

Kamtfciiadals,            158. 

AgMgeen. 

'^ii.^.. 


jyiMiPiiw 


STAR. 


#P 


Mordva. 
Votiaki, 
Semoyads, 


■  ■  -         149. 

Taweeguini,  -  131. 
Mogul-Tartars,  -  135. 
Toungoofi,  138,  139. 
'  -  140. 


Lamuti, 

Chapogirri, 

Japaneefc, 

Altekefeck, 


-      Kiefu  * 

6$.  Keezeelee,  Kezeli. 

126.  Kijffeenga. 

127.  Kifcheka, 

128.  Kiffangka, 

Keefcheka. 

Keefchka. 

Odoy  Odoo» 

Ofcbeekta. 

Ofcheekta. 

141.  Ofcheekta^  Qotanmhta* 

144.  Otfchakat. 

145.  OtfcheekaU 

146.  Odfcheekta, 
161.  Pho/chee.  t 

111.  Wago^  Wagpo6. 

112.  Wagooa. 


I 


XXXIX.  RAIN. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas* 


Soktlaariy  it  rains. 
Kimmewafif  Kimmewon, 
Kimmeewan. 


*  I  inlert  thii  word  on  the  authority  of  the  letmcd  Sti-ahlenberg. 

f  Pbutebik  is  mentioned  as  the  name  of  a  ftar  by  Adair.  Tbt  Hipory 
ef  the  Ameriean  Indiaiu,  p.  54.  &  89.  He  does  not  tell  us  what  nation 
ufes  this  word :  but  it  is  dottbtleft  one  of  the  fouthem  tribes :  perhaps  the 
Cheerake. 


Jt 


*"*n<n,|^^.. 


M 


<r« 


RAIN. 


Mahkanni. 

Shavmeest 

Kikkapoos. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  New-Eng- 
land, accoruin^  to  Pur- 
chas. 

Onondagos. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 


Lefghis, 

Imeretians, 

Akafhini, 

Boureti, 

Tchiochonfki, 


Sookanoun. 
Kcmewane. 
'.Vuppenaan. 
Kimiouan,  Kemewan, 

Soo^oran. 

Ne-jitjhtardnti. 
Kenape. 


53.  Kema. 
109.  ^fcheema. 

119.  kanee^  Tfchanee. 
136.  Kooran. 

54.  Sage. 


mm 


XL.     S  N  O  W. 


? 


I 


l^enni-Lennipe 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

]Mianiis,  - 

Kikkapoos, 

Mohawks. 


Guhn. 

Ahguhn,  Going. 

Gurif  Guhn. 

Pfaune. 

Weneeh,  Coone. 

Guhn. 

Mhiat^ivinc-^   Manatwq^i. 

Hokoon. 


\ 


T*^ 


• 

I 

C    2.. 

# 

Onondagos. 

Ogera. 

Cayugas. 

• 

Oneidas. 

• 

-    •               « 

Tufcaroras.          7 

Acaunqwt. 

Cochnewagocs. 

* 

Naudoweffies.          ,- 

S'mnee. 

Cheerake.         -         r 

* 

Mufkohge. 

Hittot^-hotkeh, 
ice.*" 

«*  whit^ 

Chikkafah. 

Oktohfah. 

phoktah'         r         r 

Oktohfah  ? 

XLI. 

I  C  E, 

Lenni-Lenn^pe. 

.      • 

Chippewas.             - 

Mequdrme. 

Mahlcanni.       -      .    ,. 

Mooquaumeh, 

Shawnees. 

Coone. 

Pottawatameh. 

Mucquam. 

*        1 

Onondagos. 

Owija. 

'     * 

Muikohge.         -        - 

Hitt6te. 

Kazee-Koomitfld,       117.  Meek. 
Akafhini,  -      119.  Meeh. 


*  N.  B.  Hlttote  it  ice,  aad  hotk«h  white* 


-^ 


*! 


r^ 


XLII.    D  A  Y. 


Lenni-I^ennape. 

Gifchgu. 

Chippei;tas.        • 

OgHntugaU  "  Day,   or 

days." 

Shavnees. 

•         Ki£iqua. 

Algonkins.        - 

OkonogaU    "  Day,    of 

\ 

days." 

XLIII. 

N  I  G  H  T. 

Leniu-Lennipe. 

Tpoku. 

Chippewas.        • 

Debpikat. 

Bhxwnwi 

Tepechke. 

XLIV.    MORNING. 

Lenm-LeMiipe* 

-     '  Woapan, 

Chippewas. 

Keejayp, 

4i 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

W 

Shawnees. 

Wappaneh. 

Piankalhaws. 

Wahpiinki, 

Indians  of   Penobfcot  ^    Stonfoweewee. 

and  St.  John's. 

^ 

OuoadagQ?. 

Qrhangechtfchik. 

XTxiat 

Meff 

Kikk 

, 

Pian] 

Algc 

- 

India 

» 

1 

an 

"T^!"^""*" 


EVENING.  || 

XLV.  EVENING. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippcwas. 

Mlnfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees.     - 

Onondagos. 


Oliguitheki. 

Tv  zSdwOy  Zajogar^k. 


XLVI.    S  U  Iv.  ivi  E  R. 


Lenni-Lenndp€. 
Chippcwas. 

Minfi. 

Nipen, 

Menokemegf   "  Sununer 

or  fpring." 

• 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Neep.un,  Nipen. 

Nipemoo,  Nepeneh, 

• 

Miamis. 

#       ■ 

Meflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafliaws. 

* 

Echniepen. 

* 

Algonkins, 

Merockaminkj   **  Sum- 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  \ 
and  St.  John's.         5 


mer  or  fpring." 
Nebboonee,  Nepomeeab, 


1 


) 


S4 


S    OJ    M    M    E    R. 


Narraganfets,  &c. 

Neepun. 

Senecas.             •< 

• 

Mohawks.             > 

• 

. 

Onondagos. 

Gag^nhe. 

Cayugas. 

Oncidas. 

♦ 

, 

Tufcaroras. 

• 

Cochnewagoes. 

• 

* 

Wyandots. 

• 

Naudoweflies. 

• 

m 

Cheerake. 

Akooea. 

Mufkohge. 

• 

Chikkafah. 

Tome  palle* 

Choktah. 

Tome  palle. 

"♦■<■■<  ■<"<@@@@»->>'>>- 

Semoyads, 

120.  Ta^  Tamoma. 

XLVII.  WINTER. 


!'. 


f    ? 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 


Lowan. 
PepouTiy  Bebom. 


•  Adair,  from  whom  I  take  this  word,  inroniu  oj  that  PalU  fignifie* 
"  warm  or  hot."  Heat  in  the  language  of  the  EftIanJian«,  55,  »»  P^t' 
laiv,  and  PMiweoi:  in  the  language  of  the  Careliant,  56,  it  is  Palavai 
in  the  language  of  the  Afiani,  ijo,  it  is  Pala. 


flgnifie* 

is   PaU 

Palatea  > 


r 


^, 


'^t^yl^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


IA£I18    |2.5 
I   l£    112.0 

KlUu 


141 


1 

1.25   ||U 

J4 

^ 

6"     - 

► 

<9 


^ 


P^ 


7i 


tMWttli.HHIWH.i..:. 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


■iiiiiaiwiiiiii 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


jf 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


71 


W  1  »  r  £  k. 


Mahicaffnii        » 

/i^00ff. 

Sha\viMenfc 

*  . 

PepoonwNunkee. 

Miamis. 

*  . 

Meflifaugers.      ^ 

> 

* 

kikkapoos. 

• 

Piankafhaws    ^ 

••  « 

Algonkins^. 

A- 

Pepoony  Pipom. 

Indians    of   Penobfcot") 

and  St.  john'k. 

j 

Beeboonah. 

Onondagos. 

Gofk^Mre,  IM/hrak 

MM.<-4.<g^0^|g^».t.y^ 

Altekefeckj        ^ 

112. 

Geen* 

^Cufhazibb.Abif. 

"3' 

Geetti 

finian. 

Akaihinij          i. 

1 1  Qi 

Ganee.* 

I 


m'  i«ri 


XLVIil.  JEARTM,  OR  LAND. 

Lenni^Lennape.        *        Hacii  f  earth,  ground, 

land. 
Chippewas.        ;.  Jukwin,  eartfi. 


*  S«e  the  American  word*  for  Sum. 

TuJpAochng  [m  we  caU  it]  in  L«icafter<ounty.  wa.  called  brdteoE 
warei,  Tulpewehacki,  «rhich  fignifics  tbe  land  of  the  T<Srtoife. 

K 


M 


•»"n»."^WJ|. 


^  EARTH,   or  tA»!X^. 


Minfi. 

Aehgii  the  earth. 

yr.' 

Mahicanni.     '  - 

Hackkech,  HackL 

Shawnees. 

AJi/k€€. 

■# 

Pptts^ws^tameh. 

m                                  • 

,.o':- 

Miamis. 

..a 

Meffifaugers. 

"V                     •        / 

1. 

Kikkapops. 

^^«|     Aki/kiii,               *,s^ 

.M'fl 

Piankafliaws. 

:'           ■*■.   .'■       .  -t. 

Algonkins. 

if  cAe  or  Jekouim 

Indians  of    Pcnobfcot?  j^     , 
and  St.  John's.         5  * 

Acadians,  according  to  >  ^^^;;,/„.^. 
DeLaet.                   5        * 


-a 


^Mi(^  or  Sanaukamuckr 


•***       earth  or  land. 

■-..^ 

Senecas,           -      .          Toeenjaghr 

^tA 

Mohawks.              -                * 
Onondagos.    -                 Utbwuntfebia, 

Cayugas.                -    . 

Oneldas.        -            '       Ahw^a? 

Tufcarora*.           *                 * 

Cochnewagocs. 

Wyandots., 

Naudoweflies.    '         -           * 

f 

Gfaeerftke. 

Mufkohgc.             -  -      Ecaunna^h. 

Chikkafah.,        -                    V 

• 

Gho?     v        -                       • 

- 

■^ti  .             -           -            • 

* 

y 

H 

n 

I,.  -    W 

i>,>npM^<i^mmi  I 


"ff*"!' 


n 


EAKtH,  OK  L\/r:iiiD. 


■#• 


Wocconi.           -   "- 

♦        .        ' 

Natchez.'      -  •       ,, 

•                  ,■    '< "'. 

Mezicauk            «» 

LlOn^ 

Poconchi. 

Acali  **  earth  or  ground. 

Darien«IndiaQS.   . 

• 

BrafiUans. 

n>$. 

Chilefe. 

Tue. 

Peruvians. 

LaSla. 

CaraibeB.        i- 

Nonum. 

Elklmaux. 

Nuna. 

t» 


Pcri»an«»  -        76.  Cbak£e. 

Curdi,  in  Curdiftan,   77.  CA^iit, 
Semoyads,  1 26, 1 27,  i  a8.  Twtfch, 
Kittawini,        .     ;   164,  To. 
Chechengi,  -  114.  Lettech,  Latta. 

Ingooflievi,  -  "115.  LaitCt  Lette. 

Permiaki,  -       60.  Aftf,  Mto, 

Vogouli.clii,    -  69.  Ma^, 


XLIX  .W  A  T  E  R. 


Lennt-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 


M'bi,  Beh*. 

Nebbi,  Nebiih,  Nebis, 

'Mbi. 


•  AA,  on  the  authority  of  General  Parfonn.  Bij,  in  the  lu«iMffe  of 
certam  Indians  of  Penafylvania,  in  the  laft  century  VocabBlariumKharb* 
Vupneorum.  '  ««i«tw 


i 


■MMkkMMiii 


m  A  T  E  % 


c 


Mahicanni. 

Nbey. 

Naticks.        r         r' 

Nippe,  waters*.    . 

Shawnees.          • 

Ncpee,  Nippe*;,  HRf^^^  * 

• 

Nippeh,  Nippa^ 

Pottawatameh. 

Nebec. 

Mianils,          -        •   ' 

Nepee,  Neepee. 

Meffifaugers,         - 

Kikkapoos.            - 

Neepi. 

Piankafliaws.         - 

•              ^ 

Algonkins. 

iV/^i,  Nepee,  Mukmamf 

Indians   of  Penbbfco*  7    Nippeeg^   "  waters  in 
and  St.  John's.         3      general. 

Narraganlets,  &c. 


Sankikani. 
Pampticough^. 
Senecas.        «• 
Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 
Cayugas.        r 
Oneidif. 
Tufcaroras. 


Empye, 
IJtnpe. 
Onecanafd  ? 

Oaeegha  and  Cane€^a,j[ 
Hohnekah. 

Ocbnecanoft  Ochneca,^ 

:      * 
# 

jdwoa^  ...  .„ 


TV 


•  I  quote  this  word  from  memory  (but  I  can  dqjciid  upon  the  accu- 
ncy  of  the  fpelling)  from  Mr.  Miot'i  tranflition  of  the  V:Mt  uuo  th« 
language  of  the  Naticki. 

f  Tljefe  two  words  on  the  authority  of  Johannfs  IVT'^gapoknf.s  a^ 
<^ly  a*  l6ji.  It  will  be  worthy  of  the  notice  of  the  kar.T/i  fo  ip«uire 
into  the  meaning  of  the  Word  Oh^,  which  is  the  name  s&  n,  \p.\£.  i"  tko 
goycnment  of  plonctz  iu  Rufli^. 


aaggnj^ 


vr  A  r  t  m 


m 


Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

'Naudoweflies 

Cheerake.        r 

Muikohge. 

Chlkkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons, 

Natche^. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi.  r 

Darien-Indnins. 

Galibicf 

Caraibes. 

Brafilkns. 

Peruvians, 

Cfailefe.  ' 


Meneh. 

Ommab,  Ammaht 
Wnuat 
CMkaw,  Ookka, 

p 

JRjau. 

« 

• 

Touna, 
Tdna. 

Unuy. 
Ko,  RS, 


Semoyads,        -        jjo,  Ee,  Eetoo,  Tooee^ 
-T— ^— — —        -        121.  hcy  Wert. 
■  133,123,124.  Bee, 

*  On  the  authority  of  General  Parfont. 

t  The  Galibis  inhabit  the  countrf'of  Guaiana,  io  South-Ametfca. 
Tlte  words  in  thia  language  are  taken  from  the  JDiSuinfaire  GMi,  &c. 
printed  at  Pari*  in  176^  &  NO. 


I- 


I 


--  m'm^\  m  m  1  iirjfnfvj 


-  '""-"'■'  ■'■-■^■-  --, t  »\m 


■    1 

,i'. 

'■ 

# 

m 

h^j 


*       1 


i    1 ' 


n 


vr  A  T  I  x^: 


KoibalK,       -  133-  -^i. 

MoguL-Tartara,         135.  Ooffio. 

Boureti,  «     136.  O^omt  Oofm^ 

Toungoofi,  138-144.  Mo9f 

filandihuri,  ^       163.  Mooke, 
Aril,          -  «48.  J^m'' 

KamtiScha^als,  ,      159.  M 


L.     F  I    R    E, 


Lenni-LennJtpe, 
Chippewas. 

Minfi.  ▼ 

Mahicannif 

Shavnees.    - 

Pottawatameh. 

IJfliainis. 

Mefli^guers. 

Kikkapoos.    • 

Fiankafliaws. 

Algonkins. 


T^endeu,  Ttndeyf 
Skuddeuy    Skotah,    5^ 
tay,  Squitty. 
Tendeu,  Twendaigh. 
Stauw,  Stauuh, 
Skutteh,  Skwtteht  Sctate, 
Scutah. 

Kotaweh,  Coofahivef, 
3cuttaw*. 

Scute. 

••••■■ 

Skute,  Seoute. 


Indians  of  PcnoKcot?    5.^^^^ 
and  St.  John's.         3      ' 


*  po  the  anthoritj  of  Mr.  Apdrew  Efficot. 


,«i«rt',^*(«tt:-**fc^« 


-S**^''i.rjr:"' 


Mita 


r 

IRE.                       g| 

Acadiani,  according 
Dc  Laet. 

i   Bttcktttiuh                  7* 

Sankikanj.    .. 

Harraganfets, 

Pampticoughs. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

On^idas. 

&c. 

Ttntei/uit^ 

m 

Tinda*    . 
-      Ogejiaa. 

,     Utbf^a;  Ocheelelu     ' 
*      Ot/cbi/cbta,  lotfcka. 

m                 • 

Tufcaroras.    m 

Lichar* 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

^Taudoweffies. 

« 

• 

k      Cheeftah. 
Paabtah. 

Cheerake. 

-      Cheera,  Cheela»  Cbn^ 
lah^ 

Mufkohge.    - 
Cbikka&h. 

* 

Tcatca,  Toutkah.     ?  1 
Luwock,    Loowak» 
Look. 

Choktah. . 
Katahba. 

-      4*»  "the«3ivincfirc"t 

•      ■      * 

Woccons. 

. 

Tau, 

Natchez. 

-      Oua, 

Mexicans. 

- 

Tlett, 

Pocon(^hi. 

- 

# 

t  Adair. 

14 


..^ .mtmim 


l    1 


Darien-Indians.  4          * 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana.  Ouapoto. 

Galibis.          -  «'      Ouato. 

Caraibes.  -             Ouattou. 

Brafilians.      •  -      Tata. 

Peruvians.  *                 * 

Chflcfe.          -  -.      ^etaU 


if 

Irifh  (Celts  in  Ixt*       16. 

land.) 
Semoyads,  1 10*114. 


Vogoulitchi , 
Oftiaki, 

Perfian^ 
Turks* 
Tartars,    - 


•»        1*5. 

■  * ,       f  06. 

^    66. 

•      .      67. 

•    71. 

7a. 

76. 

88. 

"     S9. 

90. 

91,  92. 

-    93»  94- 

95- 
96,  97,  98. 

-      99- 


Ttene.  / 

7m. 

T«». 

Tat. 

Toot.  - 

Toogoot. 

Aatefchy  Aatafikt 

Od,  Atefcb, 

Oot,  Ot. 

Oot,  Ot. 

Oot. 

Ot. 

Oot. 

Ot. 

Oot. 


CI 

K( 

In 

Pi 

L< 

a 

M 

M 

Sh 

Pc 

M 

M 

miilna  -I    I    I     II  It 


r       i 


FIRE. 


f9 


Chinefe. 

1* 

Choa.  •■ 

Kottowi, 

149. 

Chot. 

Inbaci,        - 

»5i- 

Bok. 

Pumpocolli, 

152. 

Bootfch.    . 

LI. 

WOOD. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

« 

Tacban. 

Chippewas.        • 

Mittic,  Metic.  Meteek, 
trees  or  wood. 

Minfi. 

• 

Weitcook,  a  tree. 

Mahicanni. 

Metooque,  Mahtahhun. 

Shawnees. 

M 

Meh-teh-kee,  Ottechqua^ 
Meticqueh. 

Pottawatameh. 

• 

• 

Miamis. 

• 

fawwantiee. 

Meflifaugers. 

< 

* 

Kikkapoos.    • 

- 

•        '       • 

Piankafhaws. 

•  ' 

Algonkins.     * 

« 

Mittick,  wood  for  firing. 
Meteek,  trees. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  ? 

•            .           •       - 

and  St.  John's. 

5 

1 

Acadians,  according  to  7 
De  Laet.                   j 

Kemouch  ^Makia. 

*  On  the  authority  of  Mr.  Bell. 


(! 


'1.1 


""'  %. 


Mm 


t4 


WOOD. 


n 


Narraganfets,  &c. 

• 

Sankikani. 

Hkteocke. 

Pampticoughs. 

• 

Senecas.         •            • 

Gamdaagb  f 

Mohawks.            • 

• 

Onondagos.     -           • 

Caronta. 

Cayugas. 

■  ■•  . 

On(;lda8.        -            • 

• 

Tufcaroras. 

Ouyunkgue* 

Erigas.           - 

• 

Cochnewagoes.    - 

• 

Wyandots. 

• 

Naudbwelfies. 

Ochawy  tree. 

Cheerake.      -            « 

Attah,  Attoh. 

Muikohge. 

Etoh,  £/0,  a  tree. 

Chikkafah.     •   ^ 

Ette. 

■ywntn^ifc  •    •      ' 

.  " 

Choktah. 

• 

Conchac«. 

*  • 

Mobllieni. 

• 

Katahba. 

# 

Woccons. 

Tonne, 

"      Natchez. 

* 

^           Mexicans. 

^uabuitl,  a  tree. 

Poconchi. 

* 

Darien-Indians.    - 

* 

jaioi,  in  Guaitoa. 

Wewe,  Veue,  a  tree. 

Arwaccae,  in  Guaiana. 

HaJa,  a  tree. 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Jtafyy  a  tree. 

.i/itiiuit- '      '''s6M 


W    O 

o  »•               M 

GaUbis. 

•      r  • 

Vu^  vtt/,  a  tree, 

Caraibes. 

•. 

Huehuifi  a  tree. 

Brafilians. 

•  .       1 

Ibtii  a  tree* 

Peruvians. 

• 

•  , 

Chilefe. 

•           • 

Ahquentf  a  tree,  Maviel, 
wood. 

Pefferais. 


I ' 


i    1 

t 


;*»->■■>■»■■►•■ 


Kartalini,    . 

1 08. 

Tke,  TchS,  Tmkf. 

Semoyads, 

126. 

Meede,  Madgee, 
Matfche. 

ny. 

Eftlandians, 

55- 

Met/a. 

Koriaki, 

»53- 

Ootioo. 

Tartars, 

97- 

Otook^  a  tree. 

LII. 

D 

0   G. 

Lennl-Lennape. 

« 

Mo'e'cameuy  MekdniiCj 
AUum. 

Chippewas. 

Alim,  AUmotti   a  Kttld 
dog. 

Minfi, 

•• 

Alluniy  AUuni. 

Mahicanni. 

Diau. 

Shawnees. 

Wifu  Wecfeh. 

Pottawatameh.     - 

* 

Miamis. 

m 

Lamab. 

Kikkapoos. 

• 

vi 


■  jiifftf 


wi  r- 


Mp(pg^|ipjPP«fn««^J/^  L  ,11.1,1 


/: 


fiS 


D    O    G. 


Piankafhaws.  -        '   f 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Narraganfets,  &c, 

Senecas.         -  r 

Mohawks, 

Onondagos.    •<  ? 

Cayugas,  r 

Oneidas, 

Tufcaroras.         ^ 
Cochnewagoes.         •> 
Wpndots.  - 

NaudowefliQSt  > 

Cheerake. 
Mufkohge,  - 

Chikkafah.  r.  s 

Choktah,        -        ^ 
Katahba,     '        - 
Woccons*  - 

Natchez.        r        ? 
Mexicans. 
Poconchit 
Darien^Indians. 
Jaiqi,  in  Gpajans^. 
Galibis,  in  Guaian^, 


jilim. 

Allomoofe. 

Anum,  Ayim,  Aritm^ 
Alum, 

Abgdrijoo.  * 
T/hhierha, 

* 

* 


Chceth. 


Shungujh, 
Keera,  Keethlah, 
Efd,  Efe. 


opae. 

-.  •    ♦ 

.  « 

Touhhe. 

* 

Chichi. 
Tft. 
Pero. 
Pero. 


*  On  the  authority  of  Jobuinec  Megapolenfis,  as  early  u  i6^|. 


niM«iiriid^iriMi6lUMt^llbiM«iAiMiii>^»MwMM 


','  -  -laieMV'  ■-■■'i«uji  i<iy»BP. 


Bfafilians, 
Peruvians, 
Chilefe. 


Semoyads, 


D    O    G. 

* 
# 

*       ,  Tewa. 


n 


Tchiochonfld, 

Eftlandians, 

Carelians, 

Olpnetzl, 

Xiopari,  ^ 

Oli^aks,  :r 

Perftans, 

Curdi, 
Inbaci, 
Pumpocolli, 


126.  Kanangy  Kokam, 

-  127.  Kanak. 
128.  Kanak,  Konak, 

-  129.  Kanak. 

54.  Koeera,  , 

•^-    5$.  Kooer, 

■  56.  Koeera. 

57'  Koeevoo, 

58.  Koeeere. 

■  "    ^S'  Konaik, 

76.  Kookoor,  Saig,  SakiuM 
Sekeiy  '[  ,  .,r>; 

"     yy.  Sekee,  Zaee, 

Ip.  Teep, 
'  152.  Tzee, 


LIII.    THERE. 


Leimi-Lennape. 

Chippewa^. 

Minfi. 

Mahica^ni. 

3hawnecs. 


L'ka,  TallL 
Woity,  or  Awoity, 


* 


4li(fo  weecbi, 


(!• 


II 


SiMft. 


11  ""T"'-'    . . 


L.ofc. 


.^ 


THERE. 


I*    > 


Kartalini, 
Toungoofi, 
Lamuti,    - 
Yukaghiri, 


108.  Eeka,  Eek, 
.   159.  Talai, 

145.  Tala, 
.  14^.  Talaee, 


LIV.    I  (E  G  O). 


Lenni'Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


Minfi.        * 

Mahicanni. 

8hawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Mianus. 

mkkapoos. 

Piankafliaws. 

Algonkint. 


Ni. 

Ninmghur,  «*  1  myfcl^ 
or  alone/*  JVi»,  nee,  ot 
nee  nee,  *'  I,  mc,  my," 

*  -..f 

Neah,  2V!?<iA.  , 

Nelah,  Nelah.  -  ■ 

Neenah. 

Jiee,  Neelah.  ♦ 

» 

Ma,    . 


Indians  of  Penobfcot  7    j^^^^;^^ 
and  St.  John's.  '^ 


I 


Narraganfets,  &;c. 
Senecas.  » 

Mohawks, 
Onondagos. 


* 
« 


Eeh. 
Aquas* 


..&t 


I  (E  e  o). 


^ 


<       gas. 

¥ 

Oneidas. 

• 

Tufcaroras.           .    • 

Ee. 

Cochnewagoes.        * 

•       • 

Wyandbts. 

Dee. 

Naudoweflies. 

Ueoh,  «  /,  or  me,** 

Cheerake. 

Anbwab 

Mufkohge.     ' 

Aneh. 

Chikkafah. 

* 

Chokfah. 

• 

Katahba.      . 

• 

Woccons. 

■-    •  • 

Natchez.      - 

•^ 

Meidcans. 

•' 

Poconchi. 

•' 

Darien-Indians.    - 

■  • 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

•  '■ 

Galibis,  in  Guaiana. 

Aou, 

Caraibes. 

• 

Brafiliant.     . 

Txi,  Che. 

Peruvians. 

•' 

Chilefe. 

• 

-^^^®®eK.-v^ 

Motouri,            .      ,3^  j^^. 

Tangutani,  .        .   ,6^. 

Ail. 

Lefghis,           .         ^3^ 
Tchidchoniki,        .     ^4. 

Dee, 

Mia. 

\  I 


■'<•■«**■  «^-/;-*fc-«,. 


[•I 


Permiaki, 

Jews, 

Chaldeans, 

Syrians,    - 

Arabians, 

AlTyrians, 


I  (E  G  O). 

•  60.  Mee,       .       \h 

*  82.  Jnee,  . 
83.  Anoo. 

"•    84*  -Afto- 

85.  Ene,  Oepot  Am, 
-    87.  Ana*. 


.OiJm;-*"' 


..^ .#*■.. f  ^.- 


£f 


NOT 

•  Hitherto,  I  have  not  given  a  place,  in  thefe  vo- 
cabularies, to  the  Jews,  Chaldeans,  Syrians,  Ara- 
bians, or  Affyrians.     Yet  I  have  difcovered  other 
affinities  between  tliew*laiiguag«s  and  thofc  of  the 
Americans.    In  a  more  exterifive  comparative  view 
of  the  languages  of  thefe  nations  and  thofe  of  the 
people  of  the  new-world,  than  that  which  I  now  offer 
to  the  public,  it  will  be  proper  to  examine,  with  at- 
tention, the  languages  of  all  the  nations  of  Alia,  in 
particular.     All  our  inquiries  feem  .to  fevour  the 
opinion,  that  this  gpreat  portion  of  the  earth  gave 
birth  to  the  original  femilies  of  mankind.    In  what 
particular  part  of  the  continent  thefe  iunilies.  re- 
ceived their  birth,  we  fliall,  perhaps,  never  know 
with  abfolute  certainty.     But  the  aftive  curiofity 
of  man,  aided  by  labour  and  refearch,  is  capable 
of  conducing  us  very  far.    Knowledge  is  gradu- 
ally  revealed  to  us ;  and  it  becomes  mankind  to  be 
grateful  for  the  revelation.    Time,  which  has  feat- 


«« 


^tmmtmmimt»imii 


ADDlTldiUS.  «| 

tcred  abroad  the  nations  of  the  earth ;  whkh  haft 
Crumbled  into  duft  the  ptoud  taonuments,  deftroy. 
ed  the  written  hiftories,  and  the  traditions  of  man- 
kind,  ftiU  pfeferves  fragrterits  of  languages,  thofc 
Icaft  periAable  medals.  Iti4  wohhy  of  fcientcto 
fcoUea  thefe  medals,  and  to  prtferve  them,  as  much 
as  poffible,  from  the  ravages  df  time.  They  teach 
iis  great  and  interefting  trdtHs :  that  there  was  a 
time  wheii  the  anceftors  of  all  the  prefent  races  of 
mankind  Were  centered  in  fome  narrow  fpots ;  aiid 
that  they  are  all,  if  not  brothers,  Moft  nearly  re- 
Jated. 


■irifa 


ADIJITIONS   to   tHE 

VOCABULARY. 

I^he  Mofiii^ks  call  Ck>d,  N^ob*  fhe  Kamtcha^ 
dalsi  158,  caH  the  fame,  Kootcba:  thofe  159, 
Kmttchaee  •  :  160,  Koot.  In  the  language  of  the 
Mians  of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's,  Great  is  Ku- 
chee-.  in  the  language  of  the  Chippewas,  Kiftbei, 
In  the  language  of  the  Algonkins  (accordii%  to 


H 


ADDITIONS. 


Lahontan)  Kitebi  k  "  Great  in  tht  way  bt  Merif, 
Valour,  Courage,  &c."  The  K<maki,  i55,  call 
grefet,  Kootehollodn.  The  Hurom  call  Heaven,  Toeri' 
a*.  The  Kkfewini,  164,  call  the  fiiiiic  Tafnl 
BtH  fays  the  Chinefe  "  woHhip  one  God,  whom 
they  call  f*^,  the  Heaven  or  the  higheft  Lord," 
kef.  The  Iroquois  call  a  Wife,  Simhattliii :  the 
Perfians,  ye.  SatiandSen:  the  Curdi,  yy,  Senne. 
The  Indians  of  Pennfylvanda  call  Br^d,  Pane\* 
Indians  of  New-England,  Patme**-.  the  Ddawares, 
^  Ach'ptim:  the  Onendagos, /ofi&tfr^rj6^«« :  the  Chee- 
rake,  Kawtoo ;  the  Woccons  Jkettau.  The  Cur- 
di, 77,  Pan.  The  Efldmaux  call  the  Eye,  KiL 
lick  or  Shik:  th$  Inhabitants  o?  the  Kurlle-Ifles, 
163,  Schnky  m  Seek.,  TH^  jfqnner  <?!|11 5m  Egg, 
Manneguk  v  the  Tchiochpniki,  54,  M0Ma :  the  Eft. 
landians,  5$,  Moohna :  the  Vogottlitchi,  69,  Moon- 
gee  •.  the  Seipoyads,  123^  Maina :i24y  Monna : 
i25yMonoo;  the  Kamaftfliini,  132,  Moon^e.  The 
Efkimaux  call  the  nunjieral  three,  Ke:  the  Semo. 
ya4s,  120,  Koe:  121^  Ko.     The  Algonkins  call  a 


"WT 


*  Lahontan. 

f  Travolt,  Vol.  11.  p.  140.    It  defenret  tp  be  rccolkaed,  that  the 
Childe  call  the  Moon,  Tieit. 

'  t  On  the  authority  oi  William  Po^. 

*  •  Purchaa. 


ADDITIONS. 


«S 


Fifli,  Kthnsy  and  Kickom  :  the  Chippewsu,  Ke^oncf: 
the  Malays,  183,  Eekon  and  Eeekanx  the  inhabi- 
tants of  New-Zeeland,  190,  Eeka:  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Ncw-Caledonia,  192,  Ta-eekt^,  In  the 
language  of  the  Chippewas,  Pongay  is  LittJe,  or 
Smalit.  Pomva  is  the  fame  in  the  language  of  the 
inhabitants  pf  the  K}uile-ifles,  162. 


THE    £  N  D. 


•  See  the  Vecabulanr,  page*  33,  34^5,  36,  i»  the  note ;  alio  the  Pwj. 
lipJnary  DiTcourfe,  p«get  99,  joo. 

t  Long. 


t 


